Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Bella, 18th of March 2005

Bella’s breathing comes out in harsh gasps as she eyes the world outside the plane, the Italian landscape sweeping by underneath her. They’re losing altitude, and Bella is panicking. It’s just like him, she thinks - to disappear out of her life, to leave her behind and reappear like this; dramatically, out of the blue. It’s such an Edward thing to do. 

She remembers their whispered conversations during English Lit - hushed confessions made inside a dimly lit classroom while Romeo was serenading Juliet on a small TV screen in the front; their faces close enough to feel his cool, sweet breath sweep across her face. He had told her then that he would’ve killed himself had anything happened to her during the whole James ordeal. It had hurt to hear him say it, to know now - without a shadow of doubt - that he’d meant it. 

When she’d stupidly decided to go cliff diving he in turn had chosen to come to Volterra - It’s hard to wrap her head around that, Bella thinks. That he would kill himself over her, even- No, especially after everything he’d said. 

I don’t want you to come. You’re not good for me. You were just a distraction. 

I don’t want you anymore. 

I don’t want you. 

But that, too, was such an Edward thing to do, wasn’t it?
Bella can almost hear his voice in her head now - I was doing it to protect you. It was for your own good. I never meant to hurt you- She’d heard it all before. She hopes she won’t have to hear it again; that she’ll find him and he’ll see that there’s no point in trying to shield her from things... or him. She can see now that that’s what he’d been trying to do- shield her, again. He’d played on her insecurities, told her just what she’d needed to hear to let him go. Just as she’d done with Charlie, so that he would let her run off to Phoenix with her adoptive vampire family. 

Bella huffs a humorless chuckle. She had fallen for her own trick so easily, it was laughable. After everything he’d said the months before - the whispered I-love-yous shared in her bedroom at night, the way he watched over her, the way he would caress her... he had loved her, she’d been sure of this. And yet, part of her had never really believed it to be true - the most insecure part of an already insecure girl, whispering in her ear. 

You’re not good enough, you never will be. Of course he doesn’t want to spend forever with you - you’re not that interesting, why would anyone keep you around? 

It was too easy, she thinks irately. Convincing her that his love had been nothing but an elaborate lie, that he hadn’t meant any of it. Bella had readily believed him, hadn’t even questioned it during the months after. Instead she’d just sat there, wasting away in front of her family and friends, brushing off their worried looks and inquiries. Toward the end she hadn’t even bothered trying to reassure them. Hadn’t even been able to force a smile, hadn’t eaten for their benefit, hadn’t bothered trying to calm anyone down. 

If it hadn’t been for Jacob-

Next to Bella Alice stiffens slightly in her seat. They’re about to land. She gulps down some orange juice, emptying the cup Alice had handed her a while ago - or she tries to; but her hands are shaking and she spills some of it on her blouse. She whispers a few quiet curses while rubbing at the fabric, which earns her a glare from a woman sat a bit further down the row with her son; a young boy whose attention is entirely captured by the small Game Boy in his hand. There is no way in hell he heard her, but Bella offers her an apologetic smile regardless. After a moment of prolonged awkwardness she busies herself staring out the window instead.

It’s a beautiful sunny day outside, the sky is clear and startlingly blue now that Bella has grown used to the ever present greyish blanket covering Fork’s horizon on any given day. Rolling hills covered in lush greenery, vineyards, and olive groves create a stunning patchwork of landscapes below. There are highways amidst the fields, a city coming into view in the distance. Florence. 

"Alice." Bella murmurs softly, turning to face her would-have-been-adoptive-sister, while she absentmindedly scrubs at the spilled juice on her blouse with a napkin. "What do you see? What do we do?" 

Alice sighs quietly, her eyes unfocused as she shakes her head. "They’ve denied his request to be killed outright - they won’t kill him without being given a proper reason to." 

"Well, that’s... good, right?" Bella offers hesitantly, fidgeting with her shaking fingers. A glance out of the window reveals a skyline dominated by the red-tiled roofs of various historic buildings. Bella peers at them feeling numb. Vaguely nauseated with worry. 
She’d always wanted to come here- distantly, she is aware that the sights before her are breathtakingly beautiful. 

"Yes. It gives us more time. He’s still deciding on what to do - but he’ll have to break a law to force their hand. Hunting in Volterra is prohibited, so he might kill someone in the city-"

"He wouldn’t do that." Bella whispers, though she doesn’t exactly feel sure about that right now. He might - who knows what he’d be capable of, gone mad with grief, completely out of his mind. He’d killed before, she knows, even if he didn’t particularly like to talk about it - especially not with her. 

"He’s going to reveal himself.” Alice murmurs after a moment of silence, nodding to herself. "Step out into the sunlight." 

"Oh." Bella breathes, uncertain if that’s a good thing, considering. "That...that won’t give us as much time, right? If he had decided to kill someone, he wouldn’t have killed an innocent person - he would’ve felt compelled to look for someone... deserving." Bella eyes the sun outside anxiously, her feet drumming a nervous pattern on the carpet beneath her. "He won’t have to wait for sunlight." 

"You’re right - he doesn’t need to wait, but he will. He’ll step out into the sun at precisely 12pm." Alice says, watching Bella’s fidgeting.  

"Why?" Bella asks dubiously, her tapping fingers and feet coming to a sudden halt. Alice simply shrugs, shaking her head again.

"Who knows. He probably thinks it’s poetic or something - you know how he is." 

Bella’s stomach tightens uncomfortably at her words. I suppose I do, she thinks incredulously. His knack for the dramatic might just save his life - if they make it in time. Bella desperately hopes they do. Down the aisle the boy’s Game Boy chimes a sad little tune - game over. He huffs angrily, kicking the seat in front of him in a fit of anger. The person sat in the seat turns, staring him down angrily. 

—- 

They make it to the small mediterranean village quickly enough - though really, in this situation there seems to be no such thing; every second is precious - it might just be the difference between life and death. Bella thinks it is - knows it is, in fact. 

She nervously watches the clock on the dashboard of the stolen Porsche, certain that it’s somehow broken, it can’t possibly be right. 10 minutes. They’ve got 10 minutes before Edward steps out into the sun. 10 minutes before he dies a gruesome death, ripped apart by the Volturi, thinking she had died, too. Never knowing the truth.

And what would she do, then? Kill herself, too? How poetic. Like Romeo and Juliet. Bella suppresses a bitter laugh at the thought. 

She thinks of the painting in Carlisle’s study, remembering the faces of the three figures there, as well as Carlisle’s; dressed in shades of white and gold, their eyes a deep black that seemed to follow her movement as she’d stood in front of it. Afterwards she’d had the distinct feeling of being watched - even after they’d left the study. 

She’d dreamt of them after, of their eyes; of black turning burgundy, ruby and crimson as her life was being sucked out of her. When she had woken Edward had been there, holding her tight, promising he would always, always protect her. She had thought to herself then that she would do the same, though she hadn’t said as much; well aware that such a promise leaving her lips would only ever serve to upset him. 

She’s making good on that silent promise now, she thinks. She hopes she gets to keep it. 

—-

Alice bribes a bored looking police officer on their way into the city. The only way in, she remarks, as they come to a full stand behind a long line of cars, moving forward at a crawling pace. She dials up all of her charm, dazzling the poor man with her soft wind-chime voice and perfect smile. And as if that wasn’t enough she also hands him a large wad of euro bills, gently urging him to let them pass. 

The man looks dazed as he waves them along, opening up a gate for them to pass through. Alice drives through the labyrinth that is Volterra quickly - as quickly as possible without running over the people on the tight streets; spilling out from seemingly everywhere, wearing red T-shirts, capes and scarves. They look like members of a cult.

"What’s going on?" Bella murmurs anxiously as another red figure rushes to move out of their way, shouting something in Italian as he gestures wildly. Bella offers him an apologetic smile and a half-hearted wave in return. 

"A festival." Alice supplies, turning into another street. The crowd grows larger the further they get, and eventually they’re limited to walking speed again. Bella thinks her heart might give out. "It’s Saint Marcus day.” Alice explains, “They’re celebrating the expulsion of vampires from the city." She smiles wryly, turning to glance at Bella. "Actually they never left, and neither did he - humans know him as the saint who ran all of vampire kind out of the city, when in reality, Marcus is one of the leaders of the Volturi coven."

"So the red-" Bella trails off, flailing her hands in the air.

"Signifies the blood of the innocent, spilled by vampires." 

Bella swallows nervously, nodding to herself. They probably think it’s funny.

Somewhere in this tiny village there are ancient creatures, hiding away in the dark, watching the celebrations with a twist to their lips- humored by the irony of it all. As they continue down some more roads Bella thinks she can see faces in the shadows, gleaming eyes and sharp teeth in the dark. Watching, waiting. She blinks and they're gone, but the strange tickling sensation down her spine remains, little hairs in the nape of her neck raised above steadily cooling skin. Bella wipes some sweat off the palm on her hand, rubbing them over her jeans a few times. She still feels watched.

—- 

Bella is running, gasping for air as she twists and turns, forcing the crowd to part around her. The angry calls of some of the hooded figures barely register with her as she pushes them aside, her gaze fixed on the looming shape of the clock tower as Alice’s instructions echo through her mind, again and again. She feels her heart stop as she catapults herself through the masses, each chime of the bells above a blade lodging itself into her chest, making it impossible for her heart to continue beating freely.
A strong breeze blows her hair into her eyes as she steps into a large fountain in the middle of a square, wading through the water as quickly as she can without slipping and breaking her neck. The water feels icy, sending sharp pain through her limbs as the wind continues to blow, and she is reminded of the cool touch of a vampire on her skin. Another throbbing pain curses through her chest at the thought - she’ll never feel his hands on her again if he dies. If he dies, she’ll never feel anything again.
Edward will die thinking she’d killed herself because of him, and Bella will die knowing that she could’ve saved him - if only she had been a little faster, if only she hadn’t spent months sitting around in a stupid chair; watching the muscles in her arms and legs decay and waste away. She wonders now if he'd felt the same way. If, all this time, he'd spent his days the same as her. 

Bella's clothes are soggy by the time she reaches the other side of the fountain and she shivers, the sun doing little to warm her.
She rushes forward, her gaze fixed on the small alley tucked away directly to the side of the clock tower. She’s certain there is something there, something pale, subtly reflecting the light already. 
"Edward!" Bella screams, ignoring the incredulous looks it earns her from the surrounding crowd. "Edward!" she repeats, watching in pure horror as he slowly emerges from the shadows, working open the buttons of his shirt with shaking fingers. He is so beautiful, even now - but he looks tired. Broken. She did this to him. 

Bella is still shouting his name, rushing past a small family in red. One of the young girls trailing behind them is already pulling on her mom’s cloak, urging her to look where she’s pointing. "Edward, please!" Bella shrieks, throwing herself at him as the bell chimes one last time. She tries to push him back into the shadows, but he’s immovable - a statue, closing its arms around her in a tight embrace. Bella doesn't struggle against his grip at first- his cold skin and hardened flesh, the care with which he holds her; it's all so familiar and for a moment Bella can't help but lose herself in it all. Only once the little girl's voice reaches her ears again - begging her mother to look, just look - does Bella remember that this isn't over. He isn't safe yet. 

"Bella-" Edward whispers, completely in awe it seems. "This must be heaven after all. It was so quick - I didn’t feel a thing." He smiles wryly, completely lost in a daze even as Bella stares up at him in unconcealed terror, pushing her fists against his chest in desperation as she begs for him to take a step back, go back, go back, go back.
"Carlisle was right - they’re very good." Edward bows down slightly, nosing her hair. He gulps down a deep breath and then his brow knits - a small V forming on his forehead. "Maybe this is hell - you still smell the same." he murmurs, laughing softly. "I’ll take it."

"No, Edward - you need to step back; neither one of us is actually dead yet, but the Volturi-" Bella urges, pushing uselessly. She might as well try to push through the alley walls instead - maybe she’d have better luck doing that, considering how old these buildings look. “If we don’t leave right now they’ll-”

"Bella?" he murmurs, suddenly sounding uncertain. 

"Yes!" Bella shouts, continuing to push to no avail. "I’m here, it’s me - I’m really here. You need to go back, Edw-" They move in a sudden blur as Edward rushes back a few paces, back into the shadows, back into safety. Bella sighs in relief, shivering in the cold.

"Bella-" Edward says again, his grip on her tightening as if to reassure himself. "You’re dead." he whispers, looking down at her with pained eyes. "Bella, you died." 

Bella isn’t sure if he’s trying to convince her or himself - not that it matters now. "I’m pretty sure I’d know if I did." She mutters humorlessly, pressing herself closer to him. "Let’s go, Edward - we need to leave-" she urges, shivering again as another breeze crawls up her soaked back, accompanied by a telltale whooshing sound. Alice? Bella hopes, though that hope dies a quick death as Edward quickly pushes her behind himself, crouching down slightly as a protective growl erupts from his throat. Not Alice, then. 

Bella turns hesitantly, afraid of what she’ll see once she does and decides to face it regardless - it’s not like she can ignore the two hooded figures emerging from the clock tower now, even if she wants to. God, does she want to.
They’re wearing heavy looking cloaks in a light shade of grey - nothing like the flowing red material everyone in the city has adorned themselves with. Their eyes are a glowing shade of red, the same as James’ had been. Bella flinches involuntarily at the sight of them and the larger of the two smirks at her, a sly gleam in his crimson eyes. 

"Master Aro wishes to see you." The smaller of the two says, his face a neutral mask even as his tone suggests a certain level of pleasure derived from that fact. 

"There’s no need." Edward informs them through gritted teeth, tightening his hold on Bella’s wrist. "I won’t be needing your services after all." 

"I’m afraid it’s not an invitation, Cullen." The larger of the two informs him, laughing quietly even as another warning growl erupts from Edward’s throat. Bella isn’t sure how to react- she’s trying hard to concentrate on the words being spoken, but the sound of her own heartbeat is making it hard to focus. She resolves to focus on the feeling of Edward’s cool fingers gripping her wrist instead- the sensation both familiar and alien after all the months she’d spend desperately trying to remember it. 

It doesn’t feel like it did then. This feels real. 

“Let’s just go." Alice murmurs, suddenly appearing by Edward's side- likely having jumped over a wall somewhere. She glances at Bella, then the guard again. Her eyes remain glued to the hooded figures as she speaks. "Bella, why don’t you go enjoy the festivities while we talk-" She suggests in a faux-casual tone that probably doesn’t fool anybody and Bella immediately feels her heart sink - uncertain why.

I just got him back.

"No, the girl will accompany you - she knows our secret after all. Aro will want to meet her." The smaller of the two guards interrupts, gesturing toward the door they’d emerged from mere minutes ago. "After you." 

Edward is about to argue - Bella can tell by the way his jaw sets; knows that look better than any other, she thinks. But suddenly his posture changes and he slumps slightly, defeated without any apparent reason. Bella doesn’t understand why until a third figure dressed in grey - a darker shade than the other two - joins them, tilting her head to the side slightly as if in consideration. 

"Aro wishes to know what is taking so long." She mutters in an openly disinterested drawl, throwing the two guards a disdainfull glare as if to reprimand them for their sloppy work before turning to face Edward, Alice and Bella - staring them down with yet another set of red eyes; though hers seem to be darker; a shade of deep burgundy akin to some kind of red wine. They look completely wrong on her heart shaped face, Bella thinks. She is tiny, smaller than Alice even, and so very lovely. She looks angelic, might just as well pass for an angel painted by Botticelli himself, Bella muses- though next to his other creations she would still stick out; more stunning than any of the others, even when taking into account the horrifyingly unsettling eyes and her scorching glare.

Looking at her Bella thinks she can’t be older than thirteen, a mere child. Bella hadn’t ever thought of that - children being changed into vampires. It seems incredibly cruel somehow, to be stuck at such a young age. Idly Bella begins to think of Claudia, the small girl in Interview with The Vampire - one of the books she’d devoured back when she’d first started dating Edward. She remembers the comparisons she'd made back then; He had reminded her of Louis - the self hatred, the animal blood diet, the strong moral compass... in her mind she had compared Lestat to James, the only vampire she’d ever met who genuinely enjoyed killing humans, but she had never thought to ask if there were real life Claudias out there - immortal children struggling with being young and terribly old at the same time. 

Bella is ripped from her musings as she is pulled by her arm again, reluctantly returning to reality. Edward is holding her, tightly pressed against his side - a small comfort, she thinks, as an irrational part of her brain informs her that she is safe now, and no harm will ever befall her - so long as she stays there, hugging him close. 

The larger, more reasonable part informs her that she couldn’t be farther from safety if she tried. Bella hugs back anyway.

She allows herself to be moved- alternating between equal amounts of being pulled by and clinging onto Edward. Renewed shivers trickle down her form as he slowly clambers down an ordinary looking manhole hidden away at the far end of the alley, all the while carrying Bella- one arm slung around her middle while his free hand is digging into old stones which Bella can barely even make out in the dim light. There’s no ladder, and the way down is - Bella assumes - pretty far, though she couldn’t be sure about that last bit. It’s very clearly not a passageway intended for human use though, that much she’d be willing to bet on. 

"Drop her!" Alice calls from somewhere below them- her voice echoes through the dark for an uncomfortable amount of time. "I'll catch her, Edward, drop her!" 

"No!" Edward calls back. His voice is followed by more quiet ones, whispering in the dark. It almost sounds like someone is hissing. 

"Edward!" Alice calls again, "We don't have time, drop her!" Drop her, drop her, her, her. 

Bella's grip on Edward automatically tightens, staring down into the unknown for a moment longer before facing him instead- or rather, facing the general area she expects his face to be. Edward hesitates.

"Alice will catch you." He whispers, and before Bella has time to so much as protest she feels herself falling, her insides rising up to meet her. She remembers the contents of her stomach- wonders if the orange juice she drank on the plane might make a sudden reappearance now. More importantly, she wonders if she'll survive this fall. She remembers the cliff; remembers the salty smell of the breeze tugging at her flannel, the wet earth and stones crunching beneath her feet as she'd leapt through the air, down toward the grey sea. She remembers the splash as her body had met the icy water- how it'd felt like hitting a wall, rather than anything fluid. How her skin had tingled after, like she'd feen slapped across the face. 

However hard the water had felt then, she's pretty sure the arms of a vampire will be infinitely harder- not to mention the fact that she's still falling. She hadn't fallen this long when she'd jumped down the cliff, had she? It's impossible to tell, in the dark. It feels like she's been falling for minutes. 

She is just about to call out for Alice when her fall comes to an abrupt stop. It hurts, like slipping on ice and landing on the cold hard ground, but it doesn't hurt any more than that. Not as much as it reasonably should, not that Bella is complaining. No broken bones, no bleeding- as far as she can tell. "Alice?" she whispers into the dark, frozen in place as she waits for an answer.

"I'm here." Alice whispers back, a quiet giggle escaping her when Bella immediately scrambles to sling her arms around her; the only thing keeping her from being lost in the dark encompassing them both. "I've got you." Alice adds reassuringly, hugging a shivering Bella close. What little warmth she’d soaked up in the sun earlier is completely gone now, replaced by the cool air inside what Bella presumes to be the cellars of the Palazzo dei Priori. Or is it dungeons? The distinction seems important to her somehow.   

The air inside is stale and tastes of old stone and dust. Their steps echo wetly through the dark, and Bella wordlessly stares ahead, waiting for her eyes to adjust to the lack of light- hoping to see something, at least. But there is no light at all down there, not even a single candle to guide them on their way to… to the men in the portrait?

Eventually the tunnels give way to bleak office rooms. The change in scenery is so sudden that Bella half expects that she might be imagining them- one moment she’s marching through pitch black catacombs, the next she’s being blinded by harsh fluorescent lightbulbs stuck to ordinary looking ceilings. Neither Edward nor the strangers acknowledge them though, and Bella doesn’t dare to ask either way. She glances at some of the empty looking desks standing in the middle of mostly vacant rooms- they look a little lost, like someone had put them there as an afterthought. There’s computers and phones too, but it… it looks wrong, staged somehow. Like an unfinished film set missing the majority of its props and actors. 

Finally the guards usher them through a large hall made entirely of pearly white marble, shiny and reflective - perfectly beautiful, at least to Bella’s eyes. This is what she had expected, she supposes- Opulence. A strange sense of timelessness. She absentmindedly rubs her legs where Alice had caught her, certain they’d bruise - if she lives to see another day, that is.
They walk past a secretary behind a large wooden desk sporting elegant carvings on the edges. She is young and beautiful - her olive skin kissed by the sun, her eyes a gorgeous shade of green. Her red lips stretch into a genuine smile as she spots them, nodding at each of the guards. The larger one of the guards winks at her and she blushes, quickly averting her gaze and going about her business - typing away on a keyboard. "She’s human." Bella whispers - stating the obvious but wanting to throw it out there regardless. 

"She is." Edward confirms helpfully while Bella struggles to wrap her mind around the sight before her. Why would the Volturi have humans in their employ? An effort to fit in better, perhaps? The woman doesn’t seem disturbed by the sight of three sets of ruby eyes in the slightest- she must be in the know then. But why would she be allowed to know, while Bella’s knowledge of vampirekind remains an issue? Something clicks in her mind then, and Bella turns to look at the woman once more. The difference between them, she supposes, must be the Cullens reluctance to change humans.

"She wants to be-" Bella starts to say but breaks off, suddenly not sure she even wants to know anymore. 

"And so she will be." The large guard says, throwing her another flirty smile over his shoulder as they turn, walking up to an elevator behind her desk. The secretary catches his look, blushing an even deeper shade of red. 

"Or dinner." The tiny vampire corrects, full lips stretching into a smile that is both subtlety menacing and strangely hallow, and which Bella is pretty certain will follow her into her nightmares - if she does ever get to sleep again. Somehow she doubts it. Her premonition only worsens when one of the guards - the larger one, towering over the rest of their small group - throws her a contemplative look before grinning at his companion- mouthing the word Dibs.

The elevator is cramped; they barely manage to fit inside, standing uncomfortably close to one another. Bella feels like she might run out of air in the small space before she remembers that she’s the only one in there actually breathing. Edward holds her still, engulfed in his arms, and she feels him stiffen every time another shiver runs through her numb limbs. She pressed her face into the crook of his neck, hiding from water awaits them behind those elevator doors. Under any other circumstance he would’ve let go of her already - citing her freezing state, and him being too cold to keep holding her. Now however, keeping her safe seems to trump keeping her from getting a cold. She appreciates the sentiment, afraid that she might start to cry out in panic if he were to let go of her now. She needs him to be her anchor, to ground her in this reality - she feels like she might just drift off, escape to a different one entirely if he lets go of her now; the horror of being surrounded by red eyes is just too much for her, brings back uncomfortable memories from the ballet studio. Her leg aches as if to drive home that point - a phantom pain that pulses through it each time she remembers her encounter with James. She is vaguely aware of opera music droning out from the small speakers above, but she can barely make out any of the melodies with her blood rushing in her ears like that, the pounding of her heart too loud to leave room for much of anything else. 

There’d been music in the ballet studio, too.

Bella tries to focus on something else instead; to ignore her exact circumstances in favor of the sensation of Edward pressed up against her, on the quiet opera music playing in the background - anything but the nervous thumping of her heart in her chest and the throbbing phantom ache in her leg. She idly traces the crescent scar or her wrist with the tips of her fingers, back and forth, back and forth - counting the seconds until the elevator stops with a quiet ping, its door opening to reveal another set of stairs and a labyrinth of large halls with high ceilings.  

They finally reach whatever room they’re meant to meet Aro in - a large, intricately carved double door opening up for them at the end of a long corridor - and Bella stumbles over thin air as her aching leg gives out, suddenly unable to bring herself to take a single step forward. Edward catches her, holding her upright as he pulls her along with him, her feet barely touching the ground as they walk. A few violent shivers shake her, and Bella swallows nervously - praying that she won’t throw up in front of the vampire kings and their guard. She feels like she might, any second now.

I’m scared, she wants to tell Edward - but he knows. He’d always tried to scare her, back when she’d first discovered who or rather what he was; stories of vampires, showing off his strength or speed, warning her about his urges. She’d never truly been scared of him - there had always been something- something telling her that he would never harm her.

She’d only ever been afraid of him leaving. 

He’d seen to it that she faced that fear - but he’d never harmed her; at least not intentionally, if one didn’t count psychological damages. Bella feels inclined not to, seeing as she’d spent the last few months chasing visions of her elusive vampire ex-boyfriend, and doesn’t exactly feel like addressing that. It’d just been too much to deal with- losing Edward and the family she’d felt so close to, as well as any hope of ever being a part of the world she’d known so very little of. Looking back now she can admit to herself that she'd known very little in general- about his world, about his family even. It's hard not to make that admission, standing where she is now. Maybe he'd been right to call her naive, much as it'd hurt at the time. To tell her that her lack if fear isn't a good thing in the face of vampires- that she shouldn't be so trusting.

Bella wonders idly if there is a part of Edward that rejoices in the fact that she is very obviously scared now - a part of him that wants to scream finally! He had been patiently waiting for a ‘sensible reaction’ from her for the better part of their relationship. Well, there you go she thinks bitterly before she catches herself - looking at Edward's tortured expression there is no doubt in Bella’s mind that he is not enjoying this in the slightest. She mentally kicks herself for even considering it. 

The room they enter next is huge and wide; an open and light space - the floor beneath their feet, the walls surrounding them and the large pillars all seem to be carved from the same pearly white marble she’d admired in the entrance hall. Her wet shoes squeak and slosh with every step she takes, leaving wet prints on the shiny surface and Bella cringes, hoping they won’t mind the mess and the noise - but she knows better than that. She’s already annoying them, she thinks nervously. 

There are three figures perched on a black wooden throne each, adorned with golden embellishments and large plates of colorful glass behind their heads. She recognizes them immediately - the three vampires from Carlisle’s painting. Aro and his brothers, beautiful as any vampire and yet singular in the way they carry themselves - they look older, somehow; if not physically then because of the way they seem to command respect from the guard and the Cullens alike without so much as a single word leaving their lips. They’re staring at their small group, completely still for a moment as they take in their visitors - too still for Bella’s comfort. She is vaguely aware of the guards exchanging pleasantries upon entering, but she can’t focus on what is being said, entirely captivated by the three kings seated in front of her.

Just as Bella wonders if they’ll ever move, Aro gets up from his throne in a fluent motion, floating toward them with a level of elegance that puts even Alice to shame. Bella’s mouth falls open slightly at the sight, suddenly completely dry. "Young Edward," Aro calls - his feathery voice provoking mental images of soft red velvet or satin. He has an accent Bella can’t quite place- there’s some Italian in there, she’s sure, but there’s something else she doesn’t recognize. "And who do we have here?" Aro intones loftily, eyeing first Alice and then Bella contemplatively. "Isabella, Alice - how nice to finally meet you after having heard so much of you!”

"And I of you." Alice answers stiffly, forcing a smile. Bella’s mind, still trying to figure out where Aro might originally be from, comes to an abrupt halt at the mention of her own name, as well as the implications of what had followed it.

On their way here Alice hadn’t mentioned that she’d never met Aro in person before- but Bella supposes she doesn’t technically need to in order to form some sort of opinion on him based on a vision she’d seen or the stories she’d been told about this man, who is now staring at her like he might just forget himself and- and what? Bella isn’t certain, but he definitely looks like he might do something, and Alice looks just about ready to make a run for it any second now. 

There is a tension between them that Bella doesn’t know how to interpret- but it’s undeniably there in the way their eyes meet, neither of them bothering or perhaps daring to blink. Alice averts her gaze first. Aro’s lips twitch into a smile. 

Then - as if the matter between them has been settled to his satisfaction - Aro clasps his hands together in a display of utter glee, childish somehow; completely ignoring her tone of voice. "Alice, if you would allow me- I am so very curious-" He says, drifting over to her. Her eyes, glued to the ground now, seem to lose their focus for just a second and she huffs a breath; dropping her head even further in defeat. She pulls off one of her red gloves, offering her bare hand up for Aro to take, and not a second passes before he reaches for it, gripping it firmly as his eyes flutter shut. They don't shake hands or anything; he's just standing there, Alice's hand enveloped in both of his, eyes closed, mouth twisting into a smile that only serves to make Alice shrink some more. 

“Magnifico!" Aro exclaims, excited for some reason that is lost on Bella. Some kind of gift, she gathers- that much seems clear even to her, though she can’t imagine for the life of her what it might be. "And that mate of yours - my, my!" 

Bella is watching the exchange with no small amount of disbelief; it almost looks like he’s reading her past, present and future from her palm or something, staring at it with such interest that Bella can’t help but stare, too. Eventually she turns to look at Edward instead, hoping to find answers with him. Her confusion must be written plainly across her face as he subtly shakes his head, dropping his eyes to the ground in much the same manner as Alice had before. "Aro is like me, but much more powerful. He sees every thought someone has ever had with just a touch." he explains, his eyes never leaving the ground beneath.

Though he manages to keep his expression mostly blank, his tense shoulders betray his agitation. Bella gets the sense that - just like Alice - Edward is also preparing to make a run for it, though being as clearly outnumbered as they are Bella doubts they’d even make it out of the Palazzo before the guards caught up with them. Bella inches a little closer regardless, just in case. 

"You flatter me, young Edward. Ah, but where are my manners? How exceedingly rude of me. You must excuse, Isabella- I fear my excitement has gotten the better of me." Aro floats over to her now, holding out his hand expectantly. "I am so very pleased to make your acquaintance, bambina." he says softly. Bella hadn’t thought it possible, for his voice to be even softer, but here they were. 

"Just Bella." She murmurs nervously, stiffly placing her hand in his outstretched palm. He regards her hand with the same interest he’d displayed when he’d taken Alice’s hand- cradling it before lifting it up to his face to press a kiss to its back, murmuring some more pleasantries. A shiver runs through Bella as his lips touch her skin, his hold on her so gentle - careful not to break her. She appreciates the sentiment, still- she’s shaking like a leaf in the wind. Looking down at herself she notes the pathetic state she’s in - dripping, freezing cold. She wonders what he must think of her before reigning herself in - blushing profusely as the notion that he may be listening to her every thought finally crosses her mind.

"Nothing!" Aro exclaims then, his eyes growing almost comically wide with open wonder, accompanied by a pleased little smile tugging at his lips, though he somehow manages to look simultaneously displeased by his findings as well. It’s in his gaze- a disconnect between the idle smile that seems to come so easily to him and the razor sharp focus of his ruby eyes. Bella feels like a mouse, staring down a cat. 

Please don’t eat me, she wants to say but thinks better of it. "It was all just... a big misunderstanding." she forces herself to say instead, and Aro nods congenially- his sharp gaze softening just a little. 

"Ah, yes - quite. But see, Isabella-" 

"Just Bella." she whispers automatically, stiffening when she realizes what she'd just done - interrupting Aro, interrupting a king. Her eyes grow wide as she gasps for breath, automatically shaking her head as she tries to come up with a satisfying excuse, an apology - she’s already opening her mouth but Aro simply waves it off, entirely unconcerned with her breach of etiquette. 

"Isabella," he repeats, and this time Bella has the good sense not to correct him. "Sadly, the problem at the heart of this issue remains unchanged - see, as you are well aware, humans are not intended to be privy to our existence. Young Edward has done you a disservice, I’m afraid - choosing to confide in you while refusing to allow for you to be changed." 

Oh god. Oh god. "Yes." Bella says stiffly, her gaze once again locked onto Aro’s crimson one. "I know." she adds dumbly, but Aro simply smiles. After another moment of holding her gaze he turns to face Alice and Edward instead, though he is still holding onto Bella’s hand with both of his, cradling it as though it were precious.

"Now what’s to be done about that?" Aro asks them, sounding much like a disappointed parent reprimanding a rebellious child. Perhaps that’s what they are to him - the Cullens. Bella gulps down the knot in her throat at his tone. 

Now what’s to be done about that?

"Put an end to this, brother." The icy blonde vampire snarls impatiently behind Aro, grinding his teeth. "This hardly requires a discussion. They’ve broken the law - they shall be put to death." 

Aro hums softly, turning to eye the third brother. "Marcus, what do you make of all this? Star-crossed lovers, divided by their respective shortcomings... a tragedy just waiting to happen." Edward snarls quietly next to Bella, but she pays him no mind - her eyes glued to the three brothers as they deliberate their fate. 

"They refuse to change the girl?" Marcus asks slowly, impassionately. His voice reminds Bella of the wind rustling leaves during fall, or the string of a base being plucked - the images not quite matching and yet somehow equally accurate.
She begins to shiver in earnest now, her teeth chattering, limbs growing painfully stiff. She catches the irritated look the blonde king gives her, but she can hardly help it. Bella makes a valiant effort to stop the movement regardless; standing rigidly still. She blinks, and then Aro stands before her again.

"Oh, bambina - you must excuse, how very thoughtless of me! Jane dear, if you would kindly hand me a robe for sweet Isabella - we can’t have her freeze to death while we deliberate, can we?" 

Yes, of course - it would be such a shame if she died before anyone got the chance to sink their teeth into her - blood is, after all, much more tasty when sucked out of a live body, Bella thinks bitterly. Still, when the tiny vampire - Jane - disappears for just a moment, reappearing next to her just as suddenly a heartbeat later, tossing her one of the red robes she’d seen outside, she obediently puts it on - or rather tries to, but her arms and fingers have gone numb, and she doesn’t quite manage it; fiddling with the band uselessly while the others simply stand there and watch.  

"Humans." Aro tuts softly, smiling again. "So peculiar." He reaches out, tying the band for her in a neat bow. 

"I’m glad I amuse you." Bella says, feeling unwelcome heat rise in her cheeks yet again as her own words register with her. Stop that! she mentally screams at herself. What the hell is wrong with you, being snarky right now? Maybe Edward had been right about her all along; she clearly seems to lack some fundamental instincts of self-preservation. "I’m sorry-" she says quickly, forcing herself to meet Aro’s curious gaze imploringly. "I didn’t mean-" 

"No need." Aro answers, waving his hand again. "I’m not easily offended." Behind him his brother snorts a laugh, and Aro turns to stare him down. Bella wonders what his face might look like then - an inside joke perhaps? Is he genuinely offended by his brother's laugh? It's implications?

"I’m sorry." Bella repeats in another shaky whisper for good measure, prompting Aro to turn to her once more. "I won’t tell any-" she starts, deciding to move on at the same time as Aro prepares to speak once more. 

Before he can say anything else Alice speaks up again, laying a comforting hand on Bella’s shoulder. "I’ll change her." she says matter-of-factly. She stretches out her hand again in invitation, and Aro takes it eagerly - though this time his eyes remain open as he watches. 

"I see." he says after a moment. "Immortality becomes you, sweet Isabella." he says, smiling kindly at Bella once more. "What a striking immortal you’ll make, bambina - and Alice, what a pleasure to see what you see, what all of us will see. Visions of a future yet to come- in all my years I’ve never come across one such as yourself, and certainly not for a lack of trying. You’ve also seen my offer, of course - and though I know your answer I still wish to voice it. There is a place here for you, as well as young Jasper, if you so wish. Think on it, dear - the invitation stands." 

"Thank you." Alice says stiffly, pulling her hand back. In lieu of a response Aro merely smiles, slowly nodding his head- disappointed despite having anticipated as much, it seems.

"Go now." he tells them, clasping his hands together again. Behind him his brother makes a sounds halfway between surprised and immensely offended. "Make your arrangements. I expect you to visit of course, once your promise is fulfilled and Isabella is able to control her thirst." Aro goes on, ignoring his brother's hissed protests. 

Bella shudders again, thought this time around it isn’t the cold but a genuine thrill of anticipation running through her limbs, leaving her feeling electrified. Edward loves her, enough to try to kill himself over her loss - and now there won’t be any more discussion regarding her change. She will be a vampire, and she’ll spend eternity at his side - just as she’d always wanted. She does feel a little guilty - forcing it on him like this.
Well, she supposes it's not exactly her forcing his hand. Not anymore. Still, she’d prefer if he chose to change her of his own volition. However, she can’t wait for that to happen - doesn’t want to be changed once she’s knocking on heaven's door at 80 years old and finally manages to get through to him. She wants to be changed now, as soon as possible, so she can finally be with him the way she was meant to. She won’t look any older than him, she thinks, relief coursing through her at the thought. Alice will change her, and everything will work itself out. She’ll be a Cullen - if the rest of the family accepts her, too, that is.

She sighs a breath of relief, taking Alice’s hand in hers. Alice squeezes it for a moment, offering her a smile - she’s obviously looking forward to whatever she’d seen - had always been in favor of changing Bella. 

Thank god for Alice. "Thank you." Bella says to the room at large - giving Aro a tentative smile of her own. Perhaps he isn’t so bad after all - there must be a reason Carlisle adores him so much; enough to hang a painting of him in his study; the place where he spends most of his free time. Without him, Bella thinks, she would’ve spent the rest of her life the same way she had spent the last six months. 

He had saved her from a lonely existence, had given her immortality and Edward. She would forever be thankful for that, she thinks. Hopes.

Edward takes her hand in his, gripping it tightly as he grinds his teeth - though he knows better than to speak up and challenge Aro, having just been granted clemency despite breaking the law, repeatedly. This outcome is ideal, Bella thinks - at least for her. She wouldn’t change it for the world - they get to leave, to live! She moves, motioning to take off the cloak but again Aro waves a dismissive hand. "Keep it." he says, "We have an endless supply, rest assured." he chuckles good naturedly. 

"Thank you." Bella repeats earnestly, allowing Edward to pull her out of the courtroom. He remains tense, even as they walk back the way they came, passing a large group of tourists conversing in a diverse range of languages on their way through the corridor. Edward presses her closer as if on reflex while Bella cranes her neck to catch a better look at the group passing by them.

The group is lead by a vampire - Bella only catches a glimpse of her, dressed in a red satin gown, form fitting and elegant, her long burgundy hair falling in soft waves. She’s as gorgeous as Rosalie, perhaps even more so Bella thinks, completely taken aback by her beauty. She’s speaking in a sultry voice, something about the purpose of the building they are in, the architect who built it before they enter the room at the end of the long hall, the double doors falling shut behind them with a loud thud. 

Moments later agonized screams echo through the hall, and Bella’s initial surprise at seeing the tourists here is replaced with horrified comprehension. Of course, she thinks - this is how they feed, like tigers in a zoo; feeding time at precisely 12:30pm. 

Bella allows Edward to pull her along, her gaze still fixed on the doors at the end of the corridor until they turn a corner, passing by the secretary on their way out. She smiles and waves at them as they pass her, strangely eager. Bella manages a hesitant wave of her own in response. 

She wants to be-

And so she will be.

Or dinner. 

Bella wonders idly if she knows- if, in her mind, her chances of being changed outweigh the risk of being eaten instead. She wonders if she'd smiled at the tourists too, waving enthusiastically on their way in, not yet aware of what awaits them behind the heavy doors of the throne room. She wonders how long it'll be before the secretary joins them in there, as either another hungry mouth to feed or- 

Or dinner. 

And so she will be. 

Bella is still freezing, but the moment the sun outside hits her face she feels better. Warm. Free. There is a nagging feeling bugging her still - like something isn’t quite right, things might still go wrong; any second now a vampire might jump out from the shadows and drag them back. But the further away she gets from the Palazzo Dei Priori the easier it is to draw proper, deep breaths. Next to her, Edward is still rigid - as is Alice, no doubt currently busy guarding and/or defending her thoughts. “So." Bella says, shuffling her feet nervously as Alice unlocks the stolen sports car again. "That went well.” 

Edward stiffens even further, going perfectly still next to her. "Well." he echoes disbelievingly, "Well?"

"You know, considering that you thought I was dead and I thought you were going to get yourself killed because of it, I’d say this is a pretty damn good outcome." Bella says defensively, aware that she sounds weirdly like Charlie.

"If that was all there was to it then yes, but Bella - you’re conveniently forgetting the deal you’ve just struck." Edward mutters, clearly dissatisfied with the choice she’d made.

“I’m not - believe me, I’m well aware; but I know there’s no point discussing it with you, I know how you feel about it. But Edward- at this point I hardly had a choice. It’s either this or all of our and the rest of your family’s collective heads on the chopping block."

"Bella." Edward murmurs, pained. "You don’t understand what you’re giving up - there’s a reason why none of us would choose this cursed existence if we had been given a choice in the first place!" 

"Well, like I’ve said this isn’t about choices anymore." Bella says, huffing an annoyed breath. "But even if I had lived out all of my days, wouldn’t your entire family still be complicit in breaking the law? Does it even matter, at that point, if I died of old age? Wouldn’t they still execute you if they ever ran into any of you?" 

"That’s not your-"

"Not my problem? Isn’t it? Do you really think I care so little about you that I wouldn’t care if they went after you? All of you? A decision has been made for us, there’s no point arguing. Do you really want to risk your collective lives just to force me to remain human if that even ever really was an option? Your entire family’s lives are on the line! You can’t possibly be that selfish-"

"Selfish?" Edward echoes, no doubt readying himself to argue the point before suddenly dropping it, his voice lowering considerably. Bella cringes away, immediately regretting her choice of words. "There are ways to hide from the Volturi." he mutters angrily, more to himself than her. His words stop Bella in her tracks - for a moment she stands completely still.

"What." she whispers, feeling all of the air leave her lungs with a soft whooshing sound. She feels like someone has punched her in the stomach. It hurts. "So you’re saying-" she says breathlessly, gulping down what little air she can manage greedily, "-that you want to live a life on the run? You want to pack up all your stuff and keep running from them, and I’m supposed to do the same? You think they wouldn’t find us once we got fake IDs or something?" 

"Edward, that’s madness - Demetri-" Alice speaks up finally, turning to face him. 

"Demetri can’t find her." he supplies as Bella’s gaze shifts between them. 

"He will if we’re with her." Alice argues, and Bella nods dumbly - having no idea who they’re even talking about but sensing that Alice has her back on this so she might as well have hers. 

"So we’ll stay away. Keep her safe however we can." 

"Edward. You can’t possibly mean that! You want all of us to turn to a nomad lifestyle and risk the Volturi’s wrath so Bella can go to college somewhere until she has to drop everything and relocate again and again without so much as a word to anyone? How do you see that playing out - I mean, what - she’s supposed to pack up her entire life, the husband and kids you want her to have at a moment’s notice? How is that any better than what we do? You’d only end up isolating her." 

Bella sees red. She’d never understood that saying - had never, in all of her 18 years on this earth - been this furious. But she gets it now, she thinks; the world has taken on a decidedly red tinge and she can hear her own blood rushing in her ears again, feels her heartbeat throbbing in her fingers, painfully hard in her chest. 

"Her soul-" 

"If you don’t want me around just say so!" Bella suddenly bellows, unable to keep her anger to herself even a second longer. "Fine! FINE!" she nearly shrieks, throwing her hands up in the air. "I understand! I won’t stick around. Alice will change me, and then I’ll leave and do my own thing. This isn’t just about you or me. I won’t force the rest of your family into exile!" She practically tears the red cape she'd been given off of her shoulders, scrunching it together into a ball in her hands. 

Any second now she might turn green and smash something, Bella thinks. She turns and stomps off toward the car, ripping the door open angrily, and all but throwing the ball of red material into the back row before dropping into the seat herself- steaming. Alice takes her place next to her a second later, Edward silently following behind, coming to a halt outside of the car. "Bella, it’s not that I don’t want you around." he murmurs quietly, running a soothing hand along her back. "But this is no life. Please try to understand - I only wish to prevent you from making an irreversible decision that you will no doubt come to regret. Bella, you’re 18 - think about what you’re doing." 

"There’s no way I’d be the first person to choose this life. The first person to be happy with their choice. There must be others who see the benefits as opposed to focusing on the cons." 

"The cons? What, so you've made a list? Bella, what do you think it’s like, watching everyone and everything you’ve ever loved turn to dust? What do you think it’s like watching the world move on but being unable to do so yourself? Forever missing the way things were, back in your day?" 

"I won’t. I’ll adapt - I have no choice but to make things work somehow."

Edward laughs bitterly, shaking his head. "Vampires don’t adapt, Bella. We’re physically unable to - sure, we might manage for a few centuries if we work hard enough at it, but do you really think-” He shakes his head, retrieving his hand from her back. In spite of her anger Bella misses his touch instantly. “Bella, after that, you just can’t be bothered. Inevitably there’s this disconnect that settles in between you and the rest of the world - because you aren’t meant to be there, none of us are. And it’s painful, even if you have chosen this life."

Bella can’t see beyond the tears clouding her vision. Edward’s face is swimming before her, unrecognizable. "Do you think being left behind is any less painful? Do you think I haven’t been in pain these past months?" Bella utters in despair, begging him to see. To understand. "The life you’re envisioning for me - being on the run from the Volturi - that’s no life either. I’d rather give up my humanity for a life I know I’ll get to live than trust that whatever might be coming after is worth the sacrifice - Edward, I’m not religious. How can I give up the only life I believe in for one I don’t even know for certain exists?" The hole in her chest rips open once again, larger and more painful than ever. They’ll never see eye to eye on this, she thinks - not in a thousand years. Before he can answer Alice drives through the gates of the small village, her own face mirroring Edward’s pained expression. “I’m trying to protect you, too, you know?” Bella adds, feeling absolutely miserable.

She feels like she’s fading - for a moment she feels light, as if everything around her is falling away, leaving her floating. She's aware of the vague shape of Edward stepping aside to climb into the driver's seat, then there is a hard tug just as he starts the engine; but rather than going forward she’s falling - the world beneath her giving away, allowing her to drop so suddenly that she feels her stomach rise within the confines of her body.

<<<

Bella wakes with a start, feeling as though she’s just crashed face-first into a brick wall - her eyes wide and chest aching, taking in her surroundings. She’s on a plane, seated next to Alice. "I got you some orange juice." Alice murmurs, her tone and eyes distant. Bella’s heart gives another tug.

"Where is he?" she asks, ignoring the offered beverage and the pain in her sore limbs. "Where did he go? Edward-" 

"He just left court. They’ve denied his request to be killed outright - they won’t kill him without being given a proper reason to." Alice says quietly, careful not to let anyone else overhear. 

Bella stills in her seat, going completely rigid. "What."

"It’s important for them to keep up pretenses. They told him they wouldn’t kill him, for Carlisle’s sake." 

Had it all been a dream? It hadn't felt like one-

"I-" Bella says, eyeing Alice for a moment before looking around the plane. She recognizes the people around her - the mother, and her snotty-nosed child, smashing the buttons of his Game Boy. She’s pretty sure she didn’t really notice them before she spilled her juice - maybe subconsciously? Bella curses quietly, and the woman turns - glaring at her.

That’s... unusual, right? That dream- it had felt too real, and you weren’t supposed to remember the people in it in such vivid detail - plus predicting people’s reactions? Something's off. It wasn’t a dream, it couldn’t have been. 

The game over melody plays and the boy kicks at the seat in front of him angrily, prompting the person sitting in it to turn around and glare first at him and then his mother. Bella gulps. "Alice." she says quietly, her heart racing in her chest; she feels like it’s hammering against her ribs. "Do you ever get Déjà vu?" 

Alice stares at her for a moment before breaking out into shocked laughter. "All the time!" she manages after a while. "I mean, I practically live in the future, Bella - I see things and then I make them happen, again and again." 

"Right." Bella breathes, feeling like a complete moron. "I think I- I just had a really weird dream." 

Alice shrugs, smiling still. "It’s a weird day." She tells her apologetically. "Maybe the stress is getting to you."

"Yeah." Bella answers softly, entirely unconvinced. "Maybe." She reaches out to take a sip of orange juice, managing not to spill any on herself... this time. She falls quiet for the rest of the flight. Alice, who usually manages to fill every silence she’s ever encountered, remains quiet as well - entirely lost in her visions - while Bella runs her hands over the material of her jeans. They’re wet. Bella frowns, staring at them.

—-

Alice steals a car - the same one she’d stolen in Bella’s dream. Bella briefly freezes where she’s standing once she spots it- parked right in front of the exit, its sleek yellow surface attracting Alice's attention like a moth to the flame. She follows Alice inside with mechanical movements she feels aren’t entirely her own. Once Alice begins to pull out of the parking lot Bella can't do much else than stare out of the window of the Porsche as they drive past the airport and the colorful crowd streaming in and out of its doors, past the busy streets filled with restaurants and shops surrounding the area, and finally along the highway. The fields and vineyards they pass are oddly familiar, as are some of the houses up on the hills.

What’s happening to me? What is this? 

When Alice bribes the same police officer using the very same cheesy lines, their conversation repeating beat for beat, Bella feels like she might actually throw up. Oh god, what’s happening? 

Her stomach twists watching the wad of Euro bills pass between them, its new owner staring down at the small bundle with unmatched amazement. For moment he seems too transfixed to do anything but stare, likely already picturing all the things he might do with that sort of cash, but when Alice clears her throat he returns to the present and opens the same gate he'd let them in through before without any further questions. Bella watches him beam at them in the rearview mirror. 

This can't be happening.

Once they’re inside the small village Bella holds her breath, waiting for the man in the red robes who’ll scream at Alice when she nearly hits him - and there he is, waving his arms in anger while Alice barely seems to register his presence. For a while after that Bella’s mind simply goes completely blank but for the ringing in her ears, then - like a large bag of sand tumbling over and spilling its contents - her mind begins to race. "Alice-" Bella starts to say, her voice trembling as panic constricts her throat, "Wh-when you were human, did you have visions?" 

"Uh." Alice says, turning to look at Bella properly. "Yes." She stretches the word, raising a questioning brow at Bella. "What’s going on, I mean- first the Déjà vu, now this? Is there something you want to tell me, Bella?" 

"I-" I’ve done this before Bella wants to say, but the words won’t come. It wasn’t a dream, it didn’t feel like a vision - it felt like she’d been here, physically. She’d felt the cold, she’d smelled the dusty old stones of the city, she’d felt Edward’s tight embrace. Her clothes are still somewhat wet, clinging to her skin uncomfortably. Had someone spilled something on her while she’d slept? It would explain parts of her dream, she supposes - but it doesn’t explain it’s accuracy.

"What do your visions feel like, Alice? Can you feel things? Smell things? Is it like you’re there?" 

"No." Alice says slowly, eyes growing wider. "Bella? What’s going on? You’re scaring me - are you saying what I think you’re saying?" 

"I-I don’t know." Bella says, feeling panic rising in her chest. Am I going crazy? she asks herself, eyeing the people outside parting around their car. No. No, if I was crazy this wouldn’t be happening - what I’ve seen wouldn’t be accurate. 

"Bella?" Alice asks next to her, her voice sounding somewhat shrill - at least compared to her usual soft wind chime tones. 

I’ve done this before, Bella tries to say, but the words won’t come out - "I don’t understand." she says instead, her fingers finding her throat, prodding the soft skin there. I’ve done this before she forces herself to say, but the harder she tries the more firmly her tongue locks to the top of her mouth. Not a single word leaves her lips. I can’t say the words she tries to tell Alice instead, but her tongue remains firmly locked. 

What the hell? 

"Aro." Bella says quietly, relieved to find her voice once more. "He’s doing this somehow, I think- He has vampires with-"

"Doing what, Bella? What the hell is going on with you?" 

"Nevermind." Bella mutters after a moment, eyeing the clock on the dashboard. She opens the car door, immediately taking off in the direction of the clock tower - making her way through the crowd once more. She follows the exact same path as before, pushing through little openings in between the spectators dressed in crimson robes until she reaches the fountain. She crosses it, the cold water beneath her feet splashing everywhere as she wades through the icy fountain water. 

She reaches Edward, not bothering to push him this time - not even speaking a word. Her fingers find the buttons of his dress shirt, quickly closing the few he had undone already. Her wet fingers slip a few times, fumbling with the buttons, but she manages to close several while Edward stares at her as if he’s seeing an apparition. She supposes he thinks he is. 

She feels some of her earlier anger rising in her chest, but looking at him now - so utterly helpless and despaired - she can’t help feeling like she needs to fix this somehow. She pushes him back, lightly this time, and he allows it - eyes wide. "Bella - You’ve become an angel-" He murmurs reverently. Bella’s heart gives another tug in response. "My guardian angel - I don’t deserve you-" He takes a deep breath, his brow furrowing. 

"I’m not dead." Bella whispers back, holding his gaze. "Jane is coming." 

He gapes at her for a moment, taking in her soaked form. Bella wonders if he’ll need more convincing than that."How-" Edward starts to say before stopping himself. "Alice." 

Something like that. 

"There you are. Changed your mind?" A figure hidden in the shadows teases, stepping out into the alley a moment later. The tall guard, Bella hadn’t caught his name the last time around - followed by the other, smaller guard. They’re wearing matching grins, sadistic and frightening. 

"Yes." Edward says quietly, lacking conviction in his own words. "I have." Behind him there is a quiet sound, barely audible - then Alice appears, dancing out of the shadows.

"Hello." She says pleasantly. "So nice to meet you - However briefly. We’ll be taking our leave then-" 

"I’m afraid not." The smaller guard says, his smile growing even wider. "Master Aro wishes to see you." 

"There’s no need, I won’t require your services after all-" Edward starts to say.

"I’m afraid it’s not an invitation, Cullen." The guard repeats his earlier words and Bella shudders, which Edward mistakes for a reaction to the meaning of his words, hugging her close. 

"Bella-" Alice starts to say, her casual tone as fake as ever. Bella sighs, interrupting her attempt at sparing her from joining them. 

"I need to go, too." Bella murmurs. "I know too much. They won’t just let me leave." 

The guards laugh at that, looking pleased. "Looks like there’s at least one among you with some sense." one of them comments, turning around and motioning for them to follow. Bella follows obediently, ignoring Edward’s protests until he grabs her arm, forcefully pulling her back to his side.

"Jane." she reminds him quickly and he tenses, looking around - concentration forming on his features. He finds what he’s looking for, though she has yet to show her face again. Hanging his head he begins to march forward, holding Bella close to him still. 

She watches Alice disappear down the manhole without so much as another word. Bella jumps down right after her - much to Edward's apparent despair - allowing Alice to catch her once again. This time the fall feels more brief, though the feeling of her stomach rising up as she falls still has Bella cringing in the dark. She winces when she lands in Alice’s hard arms, her already bruising limbs aching where Alice had gripped her before. Surprisingly, they have yet to stop falling. It's difficult to tell for sure, but Bella is pretty sure Alice had caught her out of the air, holding her securely in her arms as they fall now. Or are they running? 

This time around Bella’s heart doesn’t race as it did before - confusing as the journey through the hidden levels of the Palazzo may be, she knows how this will play out. A quick conversation and then they’ll leave - it’s what happens after that terrifies her. What could she do differently to convince Edward? What could she possibly say to make him see? 

Once they reach the part of the Palazzo that is lit and seemingly intended for human use Alice gently sets her down on the ground, allowing Bella to continue to follow the guard wordlessly. Eventually she passes by the same secretary as before- the one who'd waved at them, smiling as though her own life isn't hanging by a thread. She greets the guard with the same flirty grin as before, nodding her head at each of them before she allows her eyes to linger on the large guard. 

"Gianna." he greets her, mirroring her smile. Gianna giggles, blushing. 

"Felix." she murmurs in return. Felix. Bella had expected a different name. Goliath. Hercules. Lurch. Anything but Felix.

"What’s your name?" She asks the smaller guard as they enter the elevator. He stares at her for a moment before shrugging.

"Demetri." he says, stretching out a hand to her. The one who’ll come after them. The one who couldn’t find her. Is he like James? A tracker? But then how come she was supposed to be safe from him somehow?

"Bella." she says, shaking his hand with a wry smile. 

"You are something else, Bella." Demetri says, dropping her hand. 

"So I’ve been told." she answers quietly, hugging her arms around herself tightly. She’s freezing. Stupid fountain. 

The small elevator comes to a halt and its doors slide open to reveal Jane - already on her way to collect them, most likely. She's looking up at them expectantly, one pale eyebrow raised in a perfect arch. Then she turns on her heel and walks down the hall briskly, their small group silently trailing behind. They reach the courtroom a moment later, the large wooden doors opening with the softest of creaks. Bella eyes the intricate carvings for a moment, wishing she could reach out and trace them with her fingers. 

The courtroom is exactly as it had been before - pearly marble reflecting the bright light cascading in from the glass dome above, dipping the entire room in cool shades of white. Bella eyes the kings on their thrones for just a moment before allowing her gaze to sweep over the entirety of the room again, focusing on the figures lining the walls - noticing even more hooded guards amidst a few of the statues statues. She also notes the words above them, golden letters engraved in the stone - Vita brevis, ars longa. 

"Life is brief, art is long?" She translates haphazardly, more to herself than anyone else in particular. 

"The crisis fleeting; experience perilous, and decision difficult." Aro’s feathery voice intones. Bella's eyes find his then, and a shudder runs through her. She hugs herself a little tighter; arms slung around her middle, hands rubbing uselessly along her arms. "Jane, dear - Would you kindly hand our dear guest a robe?" Aro murmurs airily, descending from the dais and stepping up to Bella, mirth in his burgundy eyes. "Isabella." He says then, smiling widely at her. "I am very pleased to meet you, very pleased indeed. Here I was believing you had died - I am delighted to see you are alive and well after all, bambina."

"Thank you." Bella says, charmed by his velvety voice and the strange accent despite herself. She hadn’t really looked at him before, she thinks - hadn’t really taken the time to. He looks... well, he looks unlike anyone she’d ever seen. Somehow handsome doesn’t quite cut it with him - the word implying something that doesn’t match the man before her. He is indescribable, she thinks - everything about him is different somehow. 

She eyes him for a moment longer before shifting her focus to his brothers, still as statues perched on their respective thrones. 

Bella had never noticed, had never appreciated the lengths the Cullens go to to keep up human pretenses. The way they would regularly shift their weight on their legs, lean against furniture, and fidget. The way they blink, or breathe. Neither the monarchs nor the guard bother with such pretenses - they move with purpose, each movement sure and intentional, elegant. Aro especially seems to float rather than walk.

Again Bella thinks of feathers. Aro drifts even closer toward her as Jane hands him a robe. He holds it up to her, smiling still. "May I?" 

Bella nods dumbly, moving as he motions for her to turn, sliding her arms into the robe and allowing him to twist her around again with a gentle touch to her shoulders. She watches as his long, nimble fingers tie the robe with a neat bow once more, but this time he doesn’t retrieve his hand - lays it on her shoulder for a moment, watching his handiwork; before he slowly slides it down her arm, taking her hand in his - cradling it once again. 

Bella's heart does pick up its pace then, even though she is still certain that things will turn out fine, despite their entire conversation already differing from the original script, so to speak. Bella wonders what that means - if she is in fact experiencing something akin to Alice’s visions, she’s definitely not doing a good job of making them come to fruition.

"Nothing." He says again, his eyes finding hers. "How very peculiar." He smiles, but there is a hesitation in his smile that wasn’t there before. She supposes he might’ve felt more certain of her, taking Alice hand first the last time they spoke - another detail she hadn’t thought to consider. She really shouldn’t have called attention to herself upon entering, she thinks, carefully watching out for the small changes in Aro’s expression."Isabella, dear - would you allow me an indulgence of sorts? I am so very curious." He says after a moment - just as Edward jumps forward, pulling her away from him. He pushes her behind himself, crouching down and snarling angrily. 

"No." Edward growls, deep and animalistic - just as he’d sounded on the baseball field six months ago. Don’t think about that. Don’t think about James Bella reprimands herself quickly. 

"What?" Bella asks, eyes darting back and forth between the back of Edward’s head and Aro’s amused eyes. "What?" she repeats with a little more force. 

"I simply wish to test whether your immunity extends to all our collective talents." he answers, opening his arms in a placating gesture. 

"Alright." Bella says, stretching the word as she shrugs half heartedly, nervous because Edward is - she doesn’t exactly see an issue with that request herself, but his reaction prompts reconsideration. "What do you want to do?" 

"Bella-" Edward bellows. Aro sighs, shaking his head in annoyance. He lifts his arm and a quick wave of a hand later Edward is pinned to the ground by his neck, Felix pressing down on him hard enough for small cracks to form on his cheek. 

"Oh god." Bella gasps, rushing forward, though she stops in her tracks when Aro suddenly appears in front of her - a gentle hand pressing against her shoulder. 

"Don’t worry, cara - young Edward shan’t be harmed, so long as he heeds proper etiquette." Aro smiles, humming softly as he considers her. "How very strange you are, Isabella. So calm, amidst our kind. Then again I suppose you are quite accustomed to the company of vampires. Still- very strange, very strange indeed." He motions with his hand again and Jane steps forward, eyeing her with a smile. 

Oh. 

Edward had been terrified of her before, as had Alice. Bella gulps down a nervous breath, wondering if it’s too late to reconsider. Eying Jane nervously she takes a step back. "Uh, you know - on second thought-" 

"Ah, sweet Isabella - it won’t do to lose your bravery now, will it? I assure you you won’t be harmed... permanently." 

Bella doesn’t know what to say to that. Her eyes flicker back to Jane and she takes another deep breath, bracing herself. Aro clasps his hands together in delight, thrilled by her display of displaced bravery, apparently. Stupidity, rather. Jane stares her down. She continues to stare for quite a while, Bella notes - waiting for something to happen. But nothing does. "What is she doing?" Bella asks after a moment, fearing the worst - some kind of injury she doesn’t feel, the adrenaline rushing through her numbing her to any pain Jane might cause her. Perhaps she’s ripping her open with her eyes, perhaps she is bleeding internally or something - she doesn’t know. "What’s happening?" 

"Nothing, it seems." Aro says slowly, his eyes glowing with emotions Bella can’t quite place. Curiosity, among others - thrilled and yet displeased she thinks - too many contradictory expressions twisting his features at once for her to fathom. 

"What’s supposed to happen?" Bella asks instead, figuring it can’t do much more harm - knowing. Jane seems to disagree, letting out a snarl. 

"Now, now mia stellina - it won’t do to be a bad sport; darling Isabella confounds us all, this is hardly personal." Aro gently reprimands Jane, his features settling on an intrigued expression now. "Say, Isabella - did you feel nothing at all?" 

"Perhaps it would help if you told me what exactly I was meant to look out for." Bella mutters, some of her bitterness seeping into her tone. Aro doesn’t seem to mind.

"Of course, of course." he murmurs. 

"Torture." Edward mutters from the ground. "She was meant to burn you, Bella." 

"Oh." Bella says numbly. "Oh." 

"I suspect, mia magnifica bambina, that you would make for an exceptionally powerful vampire." Aro says after a moment of heavy silence between them, completely disregarding the awkwardness that had wrapped itself around them like a weighted blanket. 

Bella doesn’t answer - doesn’t know what to say. She’d underestimated the situation. Whatever it was she saw, whatever it was she went through - it didn’t prepare her for this. The changes she’d made; they’d been too great, she understands in this moment. Aro hadn’t shown this much interest in her before, when she had cowered before him; scared, like she was supposed to be. 

"Aro." she whispers softly, the urge to leave this place behind growing more urgent with every passing second. "If Alice changes me, will you let us go?" Will you still let us go? She isn’t so certain anymore. 

"Does she intend to change you, Isabella? I’ve seen no such intention when I took young Edward’s hand before, I’m afraid. Worry not dear, to put you to death would be such a waste, don’t you think? Rather than wasting you, perhaps I shall keep you all to myself." 

"Brother?" The blonde king speaks up then, eying Bella with contempt. "Is that truly what you intend to do?"

"I’ll change her." Alice interrupts, stepping up to Aro - holding out her hand, just as she had before. "You wouldn’t take her against her will, would you? You always had the courtesy to ask before. I’ll change her." 

"Ah, is that so, Alice my dear?" Aro smiles, sauntering over to take her hand in his. He closes his eyes for a moment, before looking at Bella again. 

Oh. 

No, no he won’t. He won’t let her go, Bella knows. Something in his eyes- Edward knows it too, having read his mind, and a moment later Bella can see it on Alice’s face, too. No, she won’t be leaving. 

"Hm, how very peculiar." Aro huffs a breathy chuckle, shaking his head in quiet disbelief - completely ignoring Edward as he thrashes on the ground beneath Felix’s iron grip. "Déjà vu, you called it, sweet Isabella? Could it be that we have another clairvoyant on our hands? My, my - well, certainly the Cullens only need one." 

"I’m not a clairvoyant." Bella says quickly, taking an uncertain step back, nearly stumbling over thin air. She feels her heart racing in her chest again; painful, loud. 

"Oh?" Aro says simply. "How can you be certain, mia bambina? Please, tell me." 

Bella swallows against the lump in her throat, her mouth suddenly cotton dry. "I’m not a clairvoyant." she repeats, desperation seeping into her voice as she looks to Alice for help. Alice is staring at her, through her - lost in visions of the future. Bella doesn’t need to be a mind reader to see what she sees. Aro waves a dismissive hand in Felix’s direction. A frantic heartbeat later a loud tearing sound resounds through the hall, echoing. 

And Bella screams. 

"Dear old Carlisle will be so distraught." Aro coos softly while Caius grins behind him. "That sweet Isabella didn’t get to young Edward in time. Such a tragedy, wouldn’t you agree, Caius?" The blonde king grins a smile so terrible, so horribly frightening that Bella finds herself petrified, stuck in place like a deer caught in the headlights. Her eyes dart back and forth between him and Edward’s body - watching in complete terror as he is torn apart, piece by piece by Felix and Demetri. "Alice, dear- I wonder." Aro goes on, just as Demetri pulls a lighter from his pocket and hands it over to Felix. "I wonder if there is any need for you, what with Isabella displaying such promising qualities. But I shan’t rush. We shall see how you compare to one another. Perhaps a place can be made for the both of you. Perhaps one of you will be rendered obsolete. Alec?" He waves his hand again, this time just a flicker of his fingers in Alice’s direction. 

Bella's eyes automatically follow the movement, and for a fraction of a second Alice’s eyes meet Bella’s. Then they lose focus and Alice falls to the ground; hands uselessly searching the ground for something- She continues the motion, doesn't so much as try to get up again. Instead she's staring blankly ahead, blinded by whatever Alec had done it seems. A few yards away from her Edward's body catches fire, crumbling away beneath a flame that eats away at him, filling the room with purple fumes. Is she looking for him? For her brother? Reflexively Bella opens the bow around her neck, pulling off the red cloak- she manages to walk a little closer; close enough to feel the heat of the flame, preparing to try and extinguish it, suffocate it- 

But the material of the cloak isn't heavy enough, and when she throws it over the burning body it is devoured by the flame almost immediately. 

Bella cries. She doesn’t know what else to do. She can’t think of anything, hugging her sides tightly as her insides threaten to spill from her, her lungs filling with purple fumes. Edward. Her shaky legs give out and she falls to the ground next to what is barely more than a pile of ashes now, though she never actually makes it there - instead she keeps falling.

<<<

Bella wakes with a quiet gasp, pressed into the soft leather of a plane seat. She turns slowly, mechanically, to find Alice sitting next to her. She moves a numb hand to her cheek to find it wet with tears, her fingers shaking against the skin on her face, warm where it'd been close to the flame. Alice turns to look at her, her eyes full of sympathy. "Hey." she says softly. "It’ll be alright, Bella. Everything will be alright." 

Bella shivers, her stomach twisting uncomfortably. She eyes the bag stuffed into the small pocket of the seat in front of her, contemplating if she should grab it and hurl. 

"I got you something to drink." Alice murmurs, motioning for the orange juice sat on the small table attached to the seat. 

Bella grabs the bag.

—

Something is decidedly wrong - something major, and Bella doesn’t know how to handle it. 

She’s trapped, that much is clear - repeating the same few hours over and over again. Right now she can’t really focus on the how and why; in fact there’s nothing she can really focus on. Her stomach is in knots, her throat is sore and dry. She can’t see; her vision obstructed by unshed tears. She’s exhausted, completely and utterly tired. A few dry sobs escape her throat as she empties her stomach into the small paper bag, but it’s just fluid. The orange juice burns on its way up, and Bella wants to scream. Alice pats her back gingerly, obviously uncertain how to handle this situation - especially while simultaneously trying to watch out for Edward. 

Edward-

He’d died. She’d just watched him die. A steady stream of oh god, oh god rushes through Bella’s mind, echoing through the otherwise empty cave inside her skull. Oh god, oh god.  

Bella is distantly aware of people watching her, whispering - there’s always one. A stewardess walks over and relieves her of the bag, offering Bella an understanding smile as she hands her a new one as well as some pills and a bottle of water. She feels her heart hammering against her chest cavity - each beat more painful than the last, as if it were trying to rip itself out of her chest and jump from the plane. Oh god, oh god.  

"Bella." Alice says quietly, but Bella can barely make the sound of her voice out over the thrumming in her ears. "Bella." she repeats, her hands gripping Bella’s arm uncomfortably tight. It’s the pain in her arm that pulls Bella back out of her panic induced stupor - though her heartbeat barely slows she feels herself regaining some of her composure, offering Alice an apologetic smile. Alice’s features soften, as does her grip on Bella’s arm. "It’s going to be okay." Alice murmurs, looking off into the distance. "They’ve denied his request-" 

Bella doesn’t have it in her to listen to Alice. She can’t tell her - can’t ask her for help, neither her nor Edward if she doesn’t want Aro to see. If either of them find out what’s going on Edward is going to die, and Bella can’t - under any circumstances - let that happen. Again. She’s going to have to figure this out on her own, she realizes, feeling utterly lost. She feels like she might throw up again, but her stomach is completely empty by now. She forces herself to swallow the pills and a few gulps of water, a moment later she excuses herself and walks over to the small bathroom at the end of the tiny hallway.
She can feel the other passenger’s eyes on her as she walks, but she doesn’t look at them - her gaze firmly fixed on the bathroom door. Once she closes it behind herself she lets out the breath she’d been holding ever since she’d gotten up, some of the tension leaving her body as she turns to stare herself down in the mirror. Bella turns on the tap and splashes her face with cool water before running wet fingers through her hair. She gargles some of the water and spits it out in an effort to get rid of the taste of vomit, though she is certain a vampire could still smell it on her regardless. Great.  
How is any of this happening? Her first guess would’ve been Aro - someone under his command might’ve somehow trapped her here, but then why had he himself seemed so surprised? He seemed certain that whatever is going on with her made her a talented vampire worth keeping; another clairvoyant. Since he killed Edward and blinded Alice, forcefully taking what he wanted, there was no point in lying to any of them, was there? No, he thinks it’s Bella doing this. It can’t be - how could she? So who else could it be? Is there someone else who has a stake in this? Someone who wants the Cullen’s confrontation with the Volturi to go a certain way and has thus trapped her here? 

But then - what could that ideal outcome possibly look like? Walking away without losses was a no, Edward dying seemed to also be a no - Did they want Alice to die? Or Bella? There’s no way Bella could possibly influence the situation in a way that caused harm to come to the Volturi - they were outnumbered, out-talented. Really there are only so many ways this situation might go over; there truly is no point in trapping her of all people here like this and any time-altering vampire worth their salt would know that.

She splashes some more cool water on her face, trying to come up with a battle plan. Maybe she could just follow the script - get out the same way she had the first time around. In any case she doesn’t need a repeat of the second run. Nodding at her reflection she takes a deep gulp of air, bracing herself. Here goes nothing. She leaves the small bathroom, giving a woman standing outside an apologetic smile - she’s tapping her foot impatiently, her arms folded tightly across her chest, and Bella hurries to push past her; careful not to stumble and fall on her way back to Alice. 

Alice doesn’t look up when Bella sinks back into her seat, distracted - as usual - by visions of the future. She feels pretty distracted herself; Bella supposes she understands Alice better than ever now. 

“He’s planning to step out into the square at 12pm sharp - right beneath the clock tower.”

Bella nods, uncertain how to act - how to react in a convincing manner, in a way that would convince Aro of her lack of clairvoyancy. She tries to remember what she said the first time around - to follow the script as closely as possible, painfully aware that he would soon be privy to every detail of their conversation.

“So… what do we do?” Bella mutters, fidgeting with strangely numb fingers. 

“Try to reach him in time. It’s gonna have to be just you though - if I go he’s just going to assume I’m trying to lie to him.”

“Right.” Bella says, taking a bottle of water in hand. “Okay.” 

——

As was to be expected Alice steals a car again- the car. Alice’s fondness of the yellow Porsche is both a reliable constant and a welcome distraction. Bella makes sure to ask her plenty of questions about Volterra and the festivities, steering clear of any questions regarding her vision or anything else that might tip Aro off while she watches the field and vineyards sweep by, eventually replaced with the familiar yellowing bricks and red capes in Volterra.

So far she’d say she’s doing well, but the exhaustion of spending so much time on her feet is getting to her. If this continues- well, she hasn’t eaten anything in hours, hasn’t slept - she definitely can’t keep this up any longer. She forces herself out of the car anyway, her shaky legs carrying her through Volterra mostly unharmed. She runs through the fountain, again, dousing herself in cool water, again. It wakes her up a little, but for the most part it just makes matters worse. 

It’s weird, she thinks - to feel like she’s running out of time while also facing a seemingly endless supply. By the time she reaches Edward she’s about ready to collapse. Still she soldiers on - pressing up against him with all her misplaced might, assuring him of her status of being alive - though she hardly feels that way at this point. 

Maybe she is dead. Maybe this is purgatory. Her own personal hell, trying to save Edward again and again - like Sisyphus, pushing her very own vampire-shaped bolder up a mountain again and again only to watch him step out into the sun moments later. Eventually he allows her to push him back into the shadows, though it’s too late of course - Felix and Demetri have already appeared seemingly out of thin air. Suppressing a sigh Bella tries to act the part; feigning fear at their appearance. Alice joins them a moment later, arguing again - trying to make Bella go enjoy the festivities in peace. 

She winds up where she always does though; standing in an elevator surrounded by the undead, listening to the same few phrases of Italian opera. She makes sure to cling onto Edward, feeling numb. Tired.  

They make it to the courtroom again moments later, trailing behind Jane as usual.  

Bella struggles to suppress the persistent shivers shaking her, the cold from her soggy clothes seeping into her exhausted limbs, uselessly dangling from her torso as she tries to remember exactly what she’d said the last time around. Nothing, she thinks - at least not yet. She presses her lips shut tightly, allowing Edward to push her behind him, for him and Alice to do all the talking. 

“Dibs.” Felix whispers behind them, causing Edward to once again pull Bella as close as humanly possible. Bella doesn’t have it in her to react, other than knitting her fingers into the material of his shirt. The one she'd watched go up in flames, only a few hours ago at most. She tries not to think about that. 

“Ah, there you are again.” Aro intones loftily and Bella stiffens, though it quickly becomes clear to her that it’s not her he’s addressing as he stares Edward down, stretching his arms wide in a gesture that is probably meant to be welcoming. Bella shudders to think she’d almost liked him before - so easily swayed by his charm. The way he could switch between this version of himself and the one who had ordered Edward’s execution with a dismissive wave of his hand terrifies her. “And you’ve brought your dear sister, ah - and young Isabella! What a pleasant surprise to see you alive and well after all!” he goes on, clasping his hands together. 

Oh yeah, I bet Bella thinks bitterly, but refrains from speaking up. 

“Well. I take it you’ve changed your mind then, yes?” Aro asks congenially, turning to face Edward again. “I’m glad - certainly Carlisle will be as well.” He smiles kindly, nodding his head. “However- ” he says, his smile vanishing suddenly, “the issue at hand remains, I’m afraid.” He gestures toward Bella who shrinks back a little. 

It’s hard trying to follow a script when Aro isn’t - It’s not entirely surprising, Bella muses, what with vampire brains being oh so fast and complicated, she supposes even the smallest of changes would derail their conversations in ways that were beyond her - unpredictable. Who knows the kind of things he’s able to pick up on - in truth she can’t ever recreate the first run perfectly, not just because she can’t remember what she said word-for-word but because she has no way of influencing her physical responses reliably - and he’s certainly aware of those.

He eyes her for a moment, smiling wolfishly. Next to Bella Edward growls in warning, tensing up even more. 

“Well, I can see the appeal.” Aro murmurs to himself, looking her up and down, completely ignoring Edward. “I must say, it certainly makes your reluctance harder to understand, young Edward - especially considering the appeal her blood holds to you. Your mere memory serves to make me thirsty, though it certainly pales in comparison to-” Another growl emerges from Edward’s throat, deep and menacing. This time, Aro does look at him - his smile taking on a dangerous edge. Fire flashes in front of Bella's eyes; she could swear she can smell fumes in the air. She blinks and it's gone, but Aro's smile remains, eyes growing colder with every passing second of silence between him and Edward.

“Alice will change me.” Bella says weakly, clearing her dry throat. It hurts. “I won’t be a problem for much longer.” she promises, hoping to pull Aro's focus away from Edward and onto herself the only way she knows how. 

"Oh?" Aro breathes, his smile turning pleasant once more as he regards her. “Is that so? Would you care to show me, Alice dear? I am so very curious, you see.” He turns to face her, eyeing her hands with open interest. Again Alice hesitates slightly - understandably. The thought of having every thought you’ve ever had rummaged through certainly is uncomfortable to say the least, and Bella finds herself endlessly grateful for her silent mind.

Silent mind.

Maybe that has something to do with it, Bella muses as Aro takes Alice’s hand. Her silent mind, her inability to speak about her predicament - perhaps there was a connection there she hadn’t seen before. What if whatever is keeping her mind closed is also preventing her from speaking up? It’s almost like the information she holds is somehow protected - both within the confines of her mind as well as from any verbal transfer. 

But why? 

Bella startles when Aro suddenly appears in front of her. Blinking rapidly she straightens herself - she hadn’t been listening. “Sorry.” she mutters quietly, shaking her head as embarrassment warms her cheeks. 

“Where is your mind, bambina? You seem somewhat distracted.” He says softly, sounding equal amouts of amused and almost worried, if not for the curious glint in his eyes as he stretches out his hand to her. Bella takes it without hesitation, kicking herself mentally for being so careless - she should’ve hesitated. She should’ve asked why- Bella hopes it doesn’t matter. 

Aro’s eyes flutter shut as he concentrates, trying to penetrate her mind. Bella stares at his face. With his eyes shut like that he almost looks peaceful, if not for the furrow of his brow as the moment stretches - the room around them falling completely silent. “How very curious.” Aro says eventually. “I see nothing.” he announces, turning to face his brothers for a moment before focussing on Bella once more. “But that doesn’t surprise you.” he whispers, as if to himself. Bella gulps - another mistake. “Are you that confident in your ability to shield yourself from the gifts of others?” 

“No.” Edward growls, crouching down slightly as if readying himself to pounce. This time, Bella catches the small subtle movements as Felix shifts, standing just off to the side - he, too, readies himself to jump into action, his eyes fixed on Edward. 

“Are you?” Aro presses, ignoring both of them. 

“More or less.” Bella says, shrugging her shoulders. “I suppose this is the part where you test some of yours on me?” she adds, suddenly too tired to try and follow her script - it wasn’t working anyways. Her throat aches. In fact, Bella aches all over. She desperately needs to rest, needs time to regroup and figure out a new strategy. She can’t focus.

“Bella-” Edward nearly shouts, moving toward her in a blurr though, again, he is quickly taken down by Felix; pressed to the floor in a heap of limbs and fabric. Bella suppresses a sigh. He must know that he can’t fight his way out of this.

She wishes she knew what he was thinking, putting up a fight like that. “Go ahead then.” She says softly, her eyes moving from Edward back to Aro - only to find him staring her down intently. 

“Excuse my manners Isabella, but I must say - you are very strange.”

“Oh?” Bella breathes a humourless laugh, holding his gaze. “How so?” 

Aro shakes his head softly, his brows knitting together again. “So unafraid.”

“She must be an imbecile.” Caius speaks from behind him. “No wonder, having spent so much time in the company of the Cullens. She likely believes us to be just as docile in nature. Foolish.”

“No.” Aro says slowly, stretching the word, his eyes never leaving Bella. “No.” he repeats closing in on her, lifting a hand to lightly touch her cheek, his thumb brushing over her cheekbone as he continues to contemplate her. Neither one of them acknowledges Edward’s continued thrashing and growling on the ground beneath them. Aro smiles.

“I assure you I am very afraid.” Bella tells him. “Terrified even.” 

“Have we given you cause to be afraid, bella bambina?” Aro questions softly, still caressing her cheek. 

Yes. “You mean other than being who and what you are? No - You’ve been very kind to me. Are you going to continue to be kind?” Bella whispers, suddenly very aware of Aro’s cool breath on her skin. She shivers, her eyes flickering to Jane as she speaks. Judging by the way Aro’s lips tug upwards he caught that, too. 

“Of course. Unless you or your companions give me reason not to be.” Aro assures her. Bella doesn’t believe him for one second, having personally witnessed what he is capable of. “That’s good to know.” She says regardless, forcing herself to remain calm. “Have at it then.” 

Aro tilts his head to the side, making no move to retrieve his hand from Bella’s cheek. For a moment he remains perfectly still, then he murmurs a name in a hushed voice - Alec. Not Jane. 

A blink later there is a boy by his side - the spitting image of Jane; a twin, perhaps. Alec smiles up at her sweetly, and Bella wonders what fresh hell he might have to offer - whether it’s anything like Jane’s. Perhaps he’ll try to drown her, though whatever it was- it hadn't seemed painful when he'd done it to Alice. It doesn’t matter really, since she apparently won’t feel a thing either way.
Bella braces herself anyway, mostly for appearances sake. She feels incredibly tired. Just for a moment she allows her eyes to fall shut, blocking out her surroundings. She wants to lie down, like a petulant child - to ignore everyone or maybe throw a fit, though she doesn’t think she’d actually be capable of mustering up the energy for that either. 

She’s brought back to reality when Aro hums, his fingers stroking her cheek once again. “Magnifico.” he breathes, and Bella’s eyes flutter back open, heavy lids struggling to remain that way. “It would appear, young one, that you confound us all. What a valuable gift you must hold, to show such strength - as a human no less… What a terrible waste it would be, to let you remain as such. Tell me, Isabella - do your feelings remain unchanged? Do you wish to become one of us?” 

“I-” Bella whispers, tremors shaking her form. I don’t even know anymore, she thinks to herself. She doesn’t want to force herself on Edward, but it has become abundantly clear to her that he will never choose her. Would she want to be changed and roam the world by herself? 

It doesn’t matter, she can’t actually choose, she reminds herself. The choice is no longer hers, nor Edward’s - even if he doesn’t see it that way. 

“Yes.” she says quietly. Aro nods, pleased. Bella wonders why; what stakes he might have in this - she wonders if he’ll keep her and Alice here again, if she’ll be forced to watch Edward die again.

“I’d like you to remain here with me.” Aro tells her, smiling his kind smile again. It does little to soothe her, especially considering the way Caius is gloating now.

“Are you asking?” Bella says quietly, hugging her shivering form tightly. “Or taking?” 

Before Aro can answer Bella erupts into a series of dry coughs. Noting Caius’ disgusted sneer Bella tries her best to reign herself in - but the coughing just won’t stop. She winces in pain, clasping one hand over her mouth, the other uselessly messaging her throat. 

Her eyes find Aro’s once more, all his previous humor having left his features - he genuinely looks worried now. Bella doesn’t have time to marvel at the change in his expression though- as she’s ringing for air she feels her stomach drop, like the floor beneath her feet is being ripped away from underneath her. 

For just a moment, Bella is falling - until she is flying instead. 

<<<

“I got you some orange juice.” 

Chapter Text

Bella, still 18th of March 2005

Bella feels absolutely miserable, sinking into her seat in defeat. Three more runs. She’d made it through three more, two of which she’d deemed successful in that she’d managed to leave the Palazzo in one piece with both Edward and Alice by her side, and unsuccessful in that she found herself right back where she’d started. The other a complete train wreck ending in their repeated capture at the hands of Aro, because Bella - exhausted and barely able to stand up straight anymore - had slipped up one too many times, knowing things she shouldn’t. 

Even now she can’t exactly pinpoint just when things first started going wrong. She’d barely even made it into court before messing up beyond repair. Her exhaustion paired with the constant repetition of things had caused her mind to slip for just a moment; but it had been enough to render the entire run a lost cause as she’d begun to make references to things she would’ve had no way of knowing just yet. 
Aro, having already taken both Edward and Alice’s hands, had caught on immediately, calling out her strange behavior with a humored twist to his lips. Where Caius had simply labeled her a liar, Aro had continued to question her mercilessly. 

Until Bella had nothing left to say anymore, her tongue firmly stuck to the roof of her mouth. 

Bella reminds herself to breathe, to cherish the time she gets to spend sitting in her seat. For a moment she watches things around her play out again, the boy and his Game Boy, the glares following his fit. She allows her head to roll to the side and stares up at Alice who seems to be miles away, lost in thought. As she contemplates the merits of a quick nap Bella’s mind begins to drift, too. It feels a little bit like it doesn’t quite belong with her anymore. Like she has accidentally scattered it across time and space, and what little is left of it won’t be any good to her now. She shouldn’t have alluded to the futility of trying to lie to Aro, when she was supposed to be unaware of his gift and he had known as much; certain that neither Alice nor Edward had ever spoken of it in her presence. 

Bella’s arms and legs are beginning to bruise where Alice had caught her when they’d all jumped down the manhole. She’s shaky, freezing- the cool air in the plane not at all helping, especially with her clothes in a constant state of dampness. She shouldn’t keep running through the fountain, but she knows that trying to push through the crowd around it would take up too much time - time she doesn’t have, especially now that her body is beginning to fail her. She’d barely even reached Edward before Felix and Demetri had appeared that last time, eager to tear into him the second he sets a single foot onto the plaza.

Besides figuring out how to get to Edward in time she needs to find out whatever it is that is happening to her, this strange time loop she has somehow found herself trapped in. She needs to figure out its… system, its rules- she needs to figure out a way to escape. 

Bella blinks lazily through heavy eyelids, endlessly tired and yet unable to let sleep claim her for now. She needs to think, and to do that she needs to rest for a moment. But how can she rest, when there are such urgent thoughts to contemplate? She tries to recall every movie she’s ever seen on the subject of time loops, feeling like a complete idiot - utterly crazy to be looking for wisdom in stupid sci-fy flicks. Still, the fact that such movies exist is a small comfort in a way - maybe that means there are others who have gone through this and came out the other end; others who lived to tell the tale- usually with a happy ending of sorts. And after all, if vampires - the stuff of corny horror movies - are real, then this might be, too. So what caused it? The easiest explanation coming to mind, she muses, would be some gifted vampire messing with her. But since it doesn’t seem to be the Volturi’s doing, and anyone else has yet to reveal themselves, Bella supposes it might be time to come up with an alternative theory. 

If only her mind weren’t so sluggish right now. 

Bella stares straight ahead, her head slowly drooping downward as she mentally replays what little can recall about those types of movies. She’s physically unable to tell or show anyone, her mouth and mind blocked by something she can’t put a name to. In the movies, she thinks, usually whoever is stuck always tells the people around them; helping them figure it out again and again. How can she do that if she can’t speak about it? Should she maybe try to write it down? Then again, who could she tell? If she speaks to either Edward or Alice they might be killed or taken by Aro. Bella furrows her brow, trying to come up with a solution for that. She feels dizzy.

She could try to call Carlisle, maybe- he knows Aro, is even friends with him; so maybe he'd know the right thing to say. But she'd need Alice's phone to do that, and it's not like she could just ask her to hand it over and run off far enough to be outside her hearing range; all while they're meant to be going after Edward. There's just no time to waste on any of her stupid ideas, nor re-enactments of prior successful runs. Clearly, getting things right isn’t enough.

Bella racks her brain trying to figure something out that she can reasonably try to accomplish without wasting more energy than strictly necessary and tipping anyone off to something going on. She comes up empty handed, and once she begins to cough uncontrollably - face pressed into her the crook of her elbow - gives up on her train of thought entirely. She tries her best to remain quiet, but her awkward position does little in terms of stifling the noise. Alice turns to stare at her then, evaluating her pathetic form. 

Bella stiffens slightly in her seat, staring back. There’s a dry tingling in her throat still that she tries valiantly to ignore. "Tell me about Aro." she says after a moment, desperate not to talk about how horrible she must look. 

"Aro?" Alice echoes quizzically, raising a brow at her before shrugging and shaking her head. "There's not much to tell - I've never actually met him in person. He’s ancient, really powerful of course. Carlisle lived with him for four decades- at the time staying in Volterra seemed as good an option as any; the few vampires he’d met up until then lived a nomadic lifestyle and he was surprised to find such a large coven staying anywhere permanently." 

Bella merely nods, gesturing for Alice to keep talking. 

"The Volturi spend their days judging those who have broken the law, but other than that they study - they’re patrons of all the arts and sciences, always have been. Carlisle used to engage in heated discussions with Aro on philosophy, religion and the likes. That’s how they forged an unlikely friendship. Aro would try to convince him to adhere to the usual diet, urging him to simply give in to his desires. Eventually Carlisle decided to leave the Volturi in order to try and find others like him. He came across the Denalis, and after that started his own coven when he ran into Edward." 

Bella nods again, allowing her heavy eyelids to fall shut. "How large is the Volturi coven exactly?" 

Alice hums quietly in response, and Bella can hear her reclining back in her seat as well. "Not sure. I think about thirty vampires, most of them talented." 

"They collect them?" Bella asks, gulping harshly as she remembers the times he’d tried to collect Alice and Edward, though it never happened now. Thirty odd vampires with god knows which abilities. Perhaps one of the guards was doing this somehow, unbeknownst to Aro - it seems improbable, what with his mind reading gift; certainly going behind his back is a crime worth punishing by death. Unless… unless either one of his brothers gave the command. They didn't seem to agree on how to proceed with the Cullens- especially Caius. What if it's him? What if he's ordered someone to create a time loop so he can find a way to influence Aro's choice? What if he's trying to figure out a way to make his brother kill them all, rather than collect them? He'd seemed against it, offended by the notion even. 

"What about the others? His brothers, I mean." Bella murmurs quietly, resting her head against Alice’s shoulder to keep anyone else from listening in on them. 

"Caius and Marcus. What about them?" Alice whispers back, sounding a little distracted. Bella won’t get much more out of her right now she supposes, choosing her words wisely. "What are they like? What do they do?" She asks carefully, cracking open an eye to watch Alice’ face. It’s a mask of calm, though she does frown, turning her head to stare at Bella again. 

"Bella, you know too much already - I’m doing you no favor telling you about them."

"I know." Bella pauses, matching Alice’s frown with a soft sigh. "Believe me I do. But I don’t think it makes much of a difference at this point, and I’m guessing that me going to Volterra won’t go unnoticed. They’ll probably want to see me, interrogate me or something - I’d just prefer to know exactly what I’m walking into." 

Alice deliberates a moment longer before finally deciding to give in. "Caius has a thing for going on crusades, war and all that. Marcus... well, he used to be the spokesperson between the Volturi and humans - they knew him as a Saint, apparently. These days I’m not sure what he does, other than holding court."

"Right." Bella says softly, the conversation obviously over for now as Alice slips back into another vision, trying to figure out their path from here. She winds up giving Bella the usual rundown of Edward’s plans before falling silent again. The silence between them suits Bella just fine - while they land she runs over things in her mind again, contemplating if any of the new information she’d gained from Alice would be helpful in getting around Aro somehow. Maybe, she supposes, she could play on the whole friendship thing between him and Carlisle, though at this point avoiding permanent capture by Aro is hardly her biggest concern. 

Bella moves in a daze, getting up and walking when Alice tells her to, slumping into seats and walking again as they slowly make their way through the airport. She feels like a ghost, stuck in the world of the living; surrounded by crowds she feels completely disconnected from. While they go about their lives Bella remains stuck, contemplating if someone really is out there, keeping her here. The thought seems paranoid, even to her; like some kind of conspiracy against her, personally- There's someone out to get me. Perhaps she did actually die long ago. Maybe she’s about to - lying in a hospital bed somewhere having nearly drowned after jumping off of that cliff, her brain slowly giving out after having been deprived of oxygen for too long. Maybe she’s in a coma, she muses as she slumps into the Porsche’s seat, letting Alice’s words and instructions wash over her. None of this feels even remotely real to Bella anymore. She presses her hands against her eyes for a while, trying to shield herself from the world outside. She wouldn’t be the first person to experience extremely vivid dreams on her deathbed, would she? So how can she be certain that this is real? She’d been so certain before, but the longer this goes on the less she feels she can rely on her senses. 

Bella gulps down a deep breath, mentally shaking herself. There’s no point wondering, really - if she is actually lying somewhere, dying of some injury she’d acquired while cliff diving, then this issue is going to resolve itself; either because she’ll wake up, or because she’ll die. If this is real, however, she needs to find a way out; she can’t rely on other people fixing this for her. 

Alice rushes through the usual fields and vineyards, and this time around a deadly calm overcomes Bella as she watches them sweep by. She rolls down her window, enjoying the fresh air, the wind as it hits her face, blowing her hair this way and that. She feels the sun on her skin, breathes in the fresh scents of the fields outside, feeling at peace. 

If this is real, she’s going to fix it somehow. She has to. She’ll try, and then she’ll try harder and then she’ll find a way. If it isn’t real, she’ll just slip away eventually, she supposes.

“We’re almost there.” Alice informs her about an hour or so into their drive - which would've taken more than two full hours, usually, had Alice not gone at break-neck speed.  “And just in time - we’ve got about 20 minutes before he’ll step out into the sun.”

“Alright.” Bella says quietly, bracing herself for yet another marathon into the more or less unknown. The mere thought of it sends a thrumming ache up her legs.

As they reach Volterra Alice once again bribes the policeman, but Bella finds herself both unwilling and unable to pay their conversation any mind - she’s too busy watching a branch of ivy climbing up the battered old stones of one of the houses nearby, a woman opening a window while loudly complaining about something, a bird building a nest on top of one of the chimneys. She takes in this strange moment of calm, yearning to allow her heavy eyelids to fall shut. 

She’d been too scared to look before, to really take in the sights Volterra had to offer - it isn’t much in terms of tourist attractions, Bella muses; apart from the festivities of course. But it is charming and warm, and in the right light it reminds her a little of Phoenix. Renée would love it here, Bella thinks longingly. She could easily imagine her mother lounging outside one of the quaint little cafés, sipping on a coffee while she soakes up the sun, her messy curls wild and warm eyes sparkling with mischief. 

Bella briefly debates calling her, calling Charlie or Jake - just to hear their voices again. To break out of the confines of Volterra somehow. Alice would let her, she thinks - after all, she’d made it pretty clear before that coming here might mean never coming back. Bella had been fine with that at the time, being dead was one thing - but this. This is something else entirely. 

Still, it’s only reasonable that Bella gets to call her parents and say her goodbyes without actually saying goodbye. Maybe she’d ask her, next time - now certainly isn’t the right moment for that. Bella waits for Alice to pull up to a corner and say her usual apologetic line about not being able to get any closer because of the tourists swarming the road. 

Then she throws her an uncertain smile as she ducks out of the car, running off to fling herself at Edward once again. She falls into a pathetic excuse of a sprint, though once she’s made it up the stairs and sees herself confronted with the large red crowd she finds that she can’t quite keep up that pace - she’s dizzy already, and there’s a thrumming pain in her head. She tries to soldier on regardless, making her way through the crowd. This time around people actually make way for her - parting while they stare at her, some of their faces displaying concern for the pathetically pale stranger limping past them. 

Bella reaches the fountain once again, and this time just looking at it is enough to send cold shivers down her spine. Still, she wades through the water, allowing herself to get doused in cool liquid all over again. The pain in her head immediately worsens, but Bella ignores it in favor of the glimmering form stepping out into the crowded square. “Edward!” she rasps, heaving herself over to him. “Edward!” 

Edward, predictably, doesn’t react - lost in thought as he slowly undoes his shirt, every button another knife lodging itself into Bella’s chest. Once she’s close enough she reaches out a shaking hand, laying it on top of his to stop his movement. Edward finally looks down then, meeting her gaze with that usual look of distant recognition. “Edward.” Bella says softly, shaking her head at him. “Why’d you come here?” 

“Bella?” He asks quietly, obviously still doubting that she truly is here. He looks shocked, as he usually does, but this time she can distinctly make out fear in his eyes.

“Why did you come here?” Bella repeats, holding his gaze steadily. “You know I wouldn’t want you to.” she adds, because if nothing else she wants to use her time to get to the bottom of things. Why do they keep hurting each other this way, doing things the other would never want them to?

“Bella.” Edward says, his face contorting in pain as he looks her up and down. “You drowned.” he adds, reaching out a hesitant hand to comb through her dripping hair, eyes widening a little as he makes contact. “You jumped off a cliff because of me - it’s my fault, yet you were condemned to an eternity of suffering-”

Bella stills, her limbs growing stiff beneath his fingers. “What?” she questions, before looking down at herself, too. Oh. He must think her a ghost - the wet clothes, her sickly appearance; he probably thinks this is what she looked like that day. What she’ll always look like now. She certainly doesn’t look like an angel anymore, she thinks wryly. “It’s fountain water.” She tells him, offering a weak smile. “I ran through the fountain to get to you in time. I’m no more dead than you are, I promise.” 

Edward shakes his head softly in disbelief, so Bella reaches out both arms and pulls him down into a hug, heaving an exhausted sigh. He allows it, wrapping his arms around her automatically - the way he always had, so careful not to hurt her. “I’m alright.” she tells him in her most reassuring voice. “Mostly. But Edward, I need you to listen to me. Alice will be here soon, as will Demetri and Felix - and Jane. Aro is going to want to see us, and there’s no way around that, so don’t bother arguing; it’ll only make things worse.” 

After a moment Edward nods, no doubt believing her insights to be Alice’s instructions. Bella tightens her grip on him - cherishing these few moments that she gets to hold him before everyone else will come and ruin everything. “I love you.” she tells him quietly, running a hand through the wild hair at the back of his head, scratching lightly. “Everything will be alright. Just… behave yourself.” 

Edward merely nods again, turning his head to kiss her cheek. The feathery touch of his lips leaves her feeling weak in the knees. “I’m just… I’m so glad you're alive, Bella. I’ve missed you - I never should have left.” he murmurs, making matters worse.

“Once we make it out of here, will you stay? With me?” She whispers back, shivers running through her as the cold of his skin seeps through her soaked clothes. “You won’t leave again? Can you promise?” 

“I promise.” Edward says without hesitation, and Bella's heart aches at the words. The implication of actually leaving, going home. The absurdity of her entire situation. “I promise I won’t ever leave you again, unless you tell me to. I’ll stay for as long as you want me to.” 

“You know exactly what I want, Edward. You know if it were up to me neither of us would ever leave the other.” She reminds him gently, but before he can say anything in return she can feel him stiffening, his posture straightening. She doesn’t need to look to know that it’s because Felix and Demetri have arrived. Instead, she tightens her grip around Edward for just a moment longer before taking a step back. 

“Lead the way.” she tells the guards, massaging her temples with the tips of her fingers, trying to ease the pressure building in her skull. “We’ll follow.” 

“Will you?” Felix taunts, staring Edward down who answers with one curt nod. Bella takes his hand in his, pulling him along as both Felix and Demetri turn to lead them toward the manhole at the end of the alley. Bella takes another moment to take in her surroundings, spotting Alice on top of a nearby building, watching the scene quietly. She lifts a hand, signaling for Alice to stay where she is - she doesn’t expect her to listen, not really, but it’s worth a shot. 

Alice doesn’t listen, of course. She joins them a second later, wordlessly falling into step behind them. Bella accepts defeat silently just as Edward drops her hand, jumping down the manhole. Bella doesn’t wait for him to beckon her, jumping down after him. Her bruised skin aches when he catches her, only adding to the list of things she’s working hard to ignore at the moment. 

As the light leaves her and she’s enveloped in darkness the dizziness returns with a vengeance, and for a moment Bella fears she might faint. When Edward puts her down on her feet she falters, leaning against him to steady herself. Alice is with them another short moment later, steadying Bella as well. 

The air beneath the Palazzo is as damp and cool as ever, and she shudders, her hand coming up to absentmindedly rub along her arms. She continues to follow the guard, barely able to make them out in the dark, walking on autopilot while her mind races. They shuffle along the empty halls, past Gianna, and slowly make their way toward the courtroom once more. Bella watches the large double doors closely as they walk toward them. Looking at them, they, or rather what lies behind them, seems almost inevitable. A strange thrill runs through her as they walk closer and the doors swing open, revealing the three monarchs and their guard waiting already. 

“Ah, young Edward! And Alice - I have heard much about you. Isabella, cara mia, alive and well after all, I am glad.” Aro immediately sing-songs once they come to a halt before them. “I imagine this changes things, yes?”

Next to Bella, Edward sets his jaw. “Yes.” he says slowly, “The issue has resolved itself, I no longer wish for death.” 

“Of course - I gathered as much.” Aro says, matching Edward’s tone. “But still - the issue that is your dear beloved remains-” 

Bella opens her mouth to speak - to tell him about being changed soon, to argue her case, already bracing herself for Edward’s rebukes - but the words won’t come. Instead she’s hit by another wave of dizziness, nausea and pain, and for a moment she thinks she’ll die or rewind again before she falls over, vaguely aware of the floor coming up to meet her face. 

—-

Bella wakes, expecting to find herself on the plane again. For a moment she doesn’t dare to open her eyes, not yet ready to be confronted by the same chain of events leading up to her brief stay in Volterra. Instead she listens, expecting to hear the sound of the engine, the voices of passengers engaging in familiar chitter chatter, the Game Boy’s little tune - but her surroundings remain eerily quiet. 

“Isabella?” A familiar voice asks softly, and Bella cracks open an eye to find its source. 

“Aro?” Bella whispers, and for a moment her vision swims as she looks at him. She could swear there are several of him staring back, each of them just a little different from the others. All the different versions of him - present at the same time. The ones who allowed her to leave, the ones who didn’t. But the moment passes, and there is only one Aro, currently smiling down at her.

“Oh good-” he says, coming into view right in front of her as he elegantly sinks into a seat next to the bed- Whose bed? "I was wondering how long it would take for you to regain consciousness."

Bella takes in her surroundings, but the dizziness remains and the information her eyes gather doesn’t seem to want to fully register with her brain - there’s a disconnect there, and she’s having trouble working through it, blinking in confusion at the figure looming over her. This isn’t the plane. It’s obvious she’s still in Volterra, since Aro is here as well. “Where are we?” she rasps, looking around. The room looks like the movie set of some historical drama, white walls lined with oil paintings in embellished golden frames, the floor made up of old wooden boards. No windows she notes, no light sources other than flickering candle light. It’s calming, in a way - unexpectedly so. She can’t say that she misses the harsh sunlight outside, in fact she’s quite content staying in the dark for now; at least until her headache calms somewhat.

“My private chambers. You fainted, so I thought it best to allow you to rest for a moment.” Aro supplies helpfully, a morbid curiosity in his tone that doesn’t sit well with Bella. She nods regardless, finally able to complete the sequence of events that lead her here. She fainted in court and was brought here - to his private chambers - presumably carried by a guard. Or Aro himself. This is troublesome for many reasons, though it’s mostly her inability to think clearly that scares her; she won’t be able to find a way out if she can’t even think straight.

“Edward?” she murmurs softly, staying perfectly still - she doesn’t feel like trying to get up. In fact she feels like using this chance to actually sleep in a bed for once, deal with everything the next time she wakes up on that damned plane, hopefully with the full use of her brain.

“He is taken care of for the time being, as is dear Alice.” Aro answers dismissively, leaning in closer to study her. “Nevermind them, it is you I find myself worried about.” 

“Why would you be worried about me?” Bella asks quietly, her slow mind already supplying her with countless answers to that question. Because he can’t read your mind. Because he can sense something is wrong with you. Because he can see right through you, even without having to manually sort through your mind. 

“Well, you fainted for one thing.” He chuckles softly, reaching out a hand to lay on her forehead. Bella stays still, not even daring to breathe - though she can feel her heart trying to jump out of her chest and knows he can hear it, too. Aro doesn’t mention it, for now at least - instead he tuts quietly at her. “You are burning up, Isabella dear. Humans are quite fragile, of course - but this could not possibly be the result of running through the fountain earlier, could it? Your illness seems to have progressed quite far, one would assume you were already sick when Alice came to pick you up. And yet - up until the flight you were perfectly healthy, at least as far as she could tell. In fact, your illness seems to have appeared from one second to the next - coughing, fever and all. How very strange, Isabella.” 

Bella pries her eyes open, staring up at him. Out of everyone, would he be the only one to work it out? And what then? He doesn’t elaborate, folding his hands in his lap as he continues to stare back at her, tilting his head slightly.

“It’s been a long day.” Bella rasps after a while, uncertain if she wants him to know or not. On one hand his curiosity might very well lead to her demise, on the other neither Edward nor Alice had so much as come close to working things out, and even if they did Aro would wind up knowing, too. 

All the streets lead to Rome, apparently. Or Volterra, she muses. “What do you think it means?” She prompts after another moment of silence between them, deciding that she might as well see if he can truly figure it out by himself. Aro tilts his head a little further and Bella falters under his scrutiny, nervously biting her lip.

“You know more than I do.” he concludes after a moment. 

“I highly doubt that.” 

“About this, at least.” he says, smiling. “You know of your affliction, seeing as you hardly seem surprised by it. Scared, yes - but not surprised. Tell me, Isabella, are you gravely ill? Do you expect to die soon?” Bella merely shrugs in response, turning her head to stare up at the ceiling instead. Aro huffs a soft breath next to her. “Yet you do not beg for help. You are aware of course, that a vampire’s bite is the cure to any ailment known to man. Do you not wish to be spared?”

“It’s not death I’m scared of.” Bella mutters, and Aro chuckles again. 

“Eternal damnation?” he says, laughing still. “I had not expected Edward’s words on the matter to change your mind. You are not a woman of faith, are you?”

“No.” Bella says quietly. “Perhaps I ought to change that now.” 

“Isabella.” Aro says, suddenly serious again. “What is happening to you?” 

I can’t say Bella tries to answer, her mouth opening and closing uselessly, her tongue firmly stuck in place. She lets her mouth fall shut with a disappointing click, debating what else she could say. “I’m not sick.” she says after a moment. “Or, well, I suppose I am. I have a cold, a fever; exhaustion - nothing more than that.” 

“Is that so?” Aro says softly, a cool hand reaching out to trace her cheekbone. “You would not lie to me, would you?” 

“I’m trying not to.” Bella grinds out, biting her lip again. His cool touch leaves her skin feeling hot where he’d touched her, tingling. 

“Tell me what it is that scares you so.” Aro coaxes gently, his voice warm and empathetic - and for a moment Bella desperately wants to entrust herself to him, regardless of prior experiences. She huffs quietly, waiting for the feeling to go away. But it doesn’t; a constant need to have someone at her side who knows. Someone who’ll help. “I want to.” she says eventually, concluding that she might as well try to be honest. 

“But you are unable?” Aro asks patiently. Bella tenses slightly.

“Yes.” 

“Because Edward doesn’t want you to?” he prompts, and Bella nearly groans.

“No. I mean, I’m sure he wouldn’t. But that rarely keeps me from doing things regardless.” 

Aro concedes the point with a nod, smiling again. “Why then?” 

Bella merely shakes her head in response. “You’d have to figure it out yourself.”

“Is that so?” Aro says again, sounding both pleased and displeased at the same time. 

“How do you feel about riddles?” Bella utters, smiling wryly. She closes her eyes again, the room spinning around her. And again Aro chuckles, filling her darkness with his laughter. Bella feels disconcerted.

“You are unable to tell me, though you would like to, and other’s wishes regarding the matter are of no concern to you. What could possibly keep you from speaking the words then?” Aro wonders aloud, and Bella remains quiet, waiting. Perhaps she could give a hint? She hadn’t exactly tried to say anything she could on the matter. Plus, even if she finds herself entirely unable, that, too, might serve as a hint to him. Time Loop she tries to say, but the words won’t leave her lips. She tries to mouth them instead, but her lips merely tremble. Trapped. Repeating time. None of them actually reach him. Groundhog Day she tries in a last ditch effort, but it seems cultural references are off limits, too.

She’s uncomfortably aware of Aro’s eyes watching her futile efforts closely. “Isabella, do my eyes deceive me or are you physically unable to speak on the matter?”

“Yes.” Bella breathes, relief washing over her. One step closer. 

“Have you been compelled by someone?” Aro nearly whispers. “Curious - The only vampire I know to be gifted with the talent of compulsion perished long ago.”

“No.” Bella says, then, after a moment of consideration, she adds “Not that I know of.”

Aro nods in response, his features thoughtful. “We shall keep it simple then - Yes and No questions.” He suggests and Bella mirrors his nod. She expects a slew of questions to be slung her way then, but Aro remains silent for a long time. Eventually, when she begins to think he might not speak at all, he leans in closely. Close enough for her to smell him - the familiar sweet scent of vampire venom filling her nostrils.

“Your thoughts are sealed off to me; as they are to Edward. Do you suppose there is a connection?”

“Yes.” Bella says, “It crossed my mind, at least. I can’t say for sure.”

“The truth is protected then, hidden from all but you.” 

“I know you.” Bella says, testing out her limits once more. “We’ve met.” She manages to add, though it does take quite a bit of effort on her part.

“I do not remember meeting you.” Aro says, raising a dubious brow at her. It’s uncomfortable for him, no doubt - questioning his perfect recollection of events. Still, the fact that he seems entirely willing to question what he believes to be true rather than deny or accuse her of lying outright is an immense comfort.

“No.” Bella mouths, nodding. "No, you wouldn’t remember."

Aro’s eyes seem to glimmer in the dark. “Why?”

Bella opens her mouth again, closing it a second later. Aro smiles wryly, nodding to himself. “Yes or No.” he murmurs to himself before clasping his hands together again. “We have met. In the past?”

Bella waves her hand vaguely in response. Aro’s eyes seem to glow now, no doubt pleased with whatever possibilities he is considering at this point. “The future?” he breathes, likely thinking of Alice, hoping for another clairvoyant. Bella repeats the same vague gesture with her hand.

“I’m not a clairvoyant.” she says, because it worked so well the last time around. She has to admit though, that this version of Aro seems keen enough to believe her this time, to figure things out and take her word for it. 

“Do you experience visions?”

“No.”

“Curious. So we have truly met, not quite in the past nor the future. The present, then? But not to my recollection - a different present? There is a connection to time, then.” He concludes at her continued nodding, his face lighting up in utter delight. “Time.” he echoes, “You’ve travelled through time?” 

Suddenly, Bella isn’t certain she wants him to know anymore - not with the way he’s looking at her now. Still, she figures there’s no harm in trying to divulge this information now, seeing as she’ll likely find herself back on the plane, with Aro none the wiser, soon enough. She nods, and Aro’s face lights up some more - something she would’ve thought entirely impossible a moment ago.

Then again, he probably feels much the same. 

“I can’t make it stop.” she says, “I keep-” her mouth falls shut again. Useless.

“How far do you travel?” Aro asks after a moment, his hand stroking her cheek again. Bella hates herself a little for the comfort it brings her despite the gesture coming from Aro. Still, it’s nice to be seen - really seen. To have someone know. It feels like a weight has been lifted from her shoulders. 

Hours Bella tries to say, but fails once more.

“Years?” Aro guesses, and Bella shakes her head. “Days?” he asks, and - at another shake of her head - he falls quiet for a few beats of her heart. “It’s been a long day…” he murmurs softly. “Hours, then?” 

Bella nods, and Aro’s face turns thoughtful once more. “Interesting.” he says, and Bella snorts at the absurdity of his statement - understatement. “And you say that you lack control over it?” he asks, prompting a slow nod from Bella.

“Can you help?” she whispers, and Aro nods without hesitation, another smile stretching his lips.

“Certainly.” He says, taking her limp hand in his. “Do you trust me?” No, Bella thinks. No, not at all. At her hesitation he smiles again. “Yes, I suppose not. Our past encounters have not been pleasant then?” 

“Some. Others not so much. You’re quite unpredictable, regardless of how many times I run into you.” She mutters, furrowing her bow as his pleased expression at her statement registers with her. 

“And yet you choose to confide in me.” Aro says softly, cradling her limp hand in his. “Why is that?”

“I have no choice. If I confide in Alice you’ll think I’m a clairvoyant, try to collect me. I suspect it would be the same with Edward.” 

Aro hums in response, lifting her hand to his face, eyes hungry. Bella shudders involuntarily, watching him lift her hand to his mouth. “What are you doing?” she asks, panic rising with every erratic beat of her heart. 

“Is it not obvious?” Aro answers, but before he can bite down Bella feels the ground beneath her open up to swallow her again, the room spinning once again as she falls.

<<<

Bella suppresses the scream that threatens to leave her throat, feeling as though she is falling still, the cool of Aro’s touch still present on her wrist. Instead of the luxurious bed she finds herself sat in her seat, next to Alice. She sighs in relief at the familiar sight before dread settles in again. 

“I got you something to drink.” Alice informs her offhandedly, gesturing at the orange juice. Bella gulps it down wordlessly. Alice doesn’t look at her, focused entirely on her visions. Bella takes this chance to gather her thoughts for a moment, before she beckons over a flight attendant who smiles at her sweetly. "What can I do for you?” she asks kindly, looking Bella up and down. “Are you feeling a bit under the weather? I could get you something to drink, a blanket, a pillow?” 

Bella smiles gratefully at her, resisting the urge to reach out and pull her into a hug - she is feeling desperate for a bit of comfort, and the flight attendant's soothing tone is doing wonders for her, though it does bring back memories of Aro’s oddly comforting touch, up until the moment he’d tried to bite her, that is. Why’d he do that? Bella wonders, his words repeating over and over in her head.

Is it not obvious? 

No, she wants to say, not to me. “Some water would be great, and a toothbrush please.” Bella rasps, and the flight attendant nods softly, vanishing with a series of quick strides down the narrow aisle of the plane. 

Is it not obvious? Aro’s voice seems to whisper over her shoulder. Bella bites her lip, mentally running through the entirety of their conversation until realization hits. The cure to any ailment known to mankind. Changing her - that had been his way of trying to help. But it hadn’t worked. Bella’s stomach tightens at the thought. Aro, who had seemed so confident in his ability to fix things is of no more help than Edward or Alice were. 

“Oh god Bella, you look awful.” Alice comments, turning and looking her up and down, too. 

“I feel awful.” Bella whines softly, her eyes fluttering shut. “I think I might’ve caught something…” she waves a hand vaguely before deciding to change the topic. “What’s the plan Alice?” 

“Well,” Alice answers just as quietly, stretching the word. “The Volturi have denied his request. They won’t kill him without being given a proper reason - for appearances sake. That gives us a little more time, because it means Edward is going to have to break the law to force their hands.”

“So he’ll either reveal himself or kill someone in Volterra.” Bella mutters, nodding her head weakly. “What do we do once we get there?”

“How’d you know about that?” Alice asks dubiously, and Bella stills in her seat - she’s obviously already fucking this up. “Edward mentioned it. Nevermind that now, what do we do once we get there?”

“Um, well -” Alice falls silent, no doubt lost in her visions, trying to figure out a way for them to handle things. She curses under her breath and Bella cranks open an eye, watching her carefully. “If I go he’ll think I’m lying, but if I send you you won’t reach him in time - you’re in no condition to run.” 

“Can’t we go together? Could you just sling me over your back or something, jump over a wall behind him and hope for the best?” 

“We could try, but that doesn’t look too good either.” 

Bella’s stomach rumbles loudly, but she ignores it for the time being as the kind flight attendant from earlier returns, handing Bella a toothbrush, some water and a blanket. Bella takes them gratefully, thanking her with perhaps a little too much vigor - the flight attendant looks at her with such pity that Bella cringes a little. She feels pathetic. She excuses herself for a moment, walking over to the tiny bathroom at the end of the hallway. Once the door locks behind her she sighs, staring at her battered reflection. She brushes her teeth quickly, not wanting to hold up the people who are undoubtedly forming a line outside while she tries to assess the damage. 

Eventually there’s a knock on the door and Bella jumps, quickly grabbing her things and leaving the bathroom in a flurry of numb limbs. She’s obtaining injuries- she lists them in her head: the bruises on her arms and legs, the cold caused by the fountain and the wounds on her feet, caused by the wet material of her shoes rubbing up against her clammy skin as she runs. If she dies, she guesses, she’ll stay dead, and since she jumped the moment Aro tried to bite her, being changed doesn’t seem to be an option either. Great. She doesn’t wake up rested, and she hasn’t eaten anything in God knows how long. Her stomach rumbles again as she walks back over to Alice, only to see her holding up some kind of dish. 

Bella manages a weak smile, gratitude flooding her system once more. She slumps into the seat, and Alice immediately huddles her into one of the plane issued blankets, a small burrito of misery. Alice had gotten her tomato soup, the thick red liquid still steaming in the small plastic cup. Bella picks up the spoon, blowing on it before lifting it carefully toward her mouth with shaky fingers. “I’m sorry,” she murmurs after she’s through about half of the dish. “At this point I’m more of a burden than an asset.” 

“No, Bella - don’t worry about that. If I had known- I’m sorry, you looked fine before-” Alice trails off, shaking her head slightly. It doesn’t matter now. 

Bella eats the rest of her soup quickly, finishing just as they’re told to clear their tray tables and put them back up. “I’m feeling a lot better now, actually.” she tells Alice, who looks at her with a raised eyebrow. “I’m gonna try to get some rest while we land. Just - you know, wake me when we get there.”

Alice nods obediently, leaning back in her seat. Bella closes her eyes, hoping to catch as much rest as she can pre-Volterra. She’s exhausted enough to actually fall asleep again, only to be woken a little more than an half an hour later by Alice. They leave the plane as quickly as they can, though as always they wind up stuck in immigration, with Alice swaying back and forth nervously as they wait. Bella falls silent as the line continues to move at a glacial pace. Eventually she slumps over a little, leaning against Alice’s shoulder.

Alice doesn’t say anything, but she runs her fingers through Bella’s hair for a moment, and Bella sighs softly, finding solace in every second of comforting silence before she is once again thrown into the disaster that is her futile attempt at saving all three of them.

What if she can’t? In the movies there’s always a purpose to these things - something the protagonist must do or overcome to break free, something they must sacrifice. Bella doesn’t think she could ever willingly sacrifice Alice or Edward - despite everything they’ve put her through by leaving, it’s simply not an option she even wants to consider. Especially not now, with Alice running her hand through her hair like she cares.

Of course she does, Bella reminds herself. They both do. It was all an act, a lie. It’s still hard to accept that all the pain she went through these past months was due to a lie Edward had told her - that none of it was real, and she could’ve figured it out if only she’d been able to distance herself for a moment and look at things clearly. The last six months seem so far away now. Bella feels as though she’s been stuck living this day forever, and everything that came before is merely a muddled sum of memories. Another reality. One where time actually progresses, if slowly, painfully.

Bella runs through everything she knows about her situation again and again, looking for answers. She isn’t even certain when the loop resets - times seem to vary somewhat, and it doesn’t seem to have anything to do with a specific location either. The first time she was sent back they were just leaving Volterra, the times after she was sent back while still being inside of the Palazzo, and Aro’s chambers of all places.

She’d guess the loop thing was connected to Volterra somehow if she wasn’t brought back to the plane every time. She doubts that staying away from Volterra would break the loop - but perhaps that would be worth a try, too. If she could figure out a way to save Edward from outside of Volterra. 

Bella sights softly, her gaze sweeping over the crowd surrounding them. “I have an idea.” She tells Alice quietly, looking around again to make sure no one is listening in. “How about we take a picture of me here, with you.” She gestures toward a couple taking pictures of each other with the planes in the background, the busy crowds parting around them. “Something you can show him as proof I’m alive. Also I’ll be on the phone with you, so he can hear me while he looks at the pictures. That way I can stay here and won’t slow you down anymore.” 

“That… might just work.” Alice says, tilting her head to the side while she considers their options. “Excuse me for just a second…” she runs off to the side quickly, returning just a moment later - holding a camera. She grins sheepishly, handing it over to Bella. “I hope you don’t mind theft, just for today - it’s a special occasion, right?” 

“It’s fine. Whatever works.” Bella says, holding the camera up and away from them, trying to get them both in the shot. She can’t help the hopeful smile stretching her lips then - perhaps staying away really is the right way to go about things. 

She snaps the photo and hands Alice the camera again, nodding. “Alright.” she murmurs, her heart picking up pace. “Go ahead - call me once you reach Volterra, alright?” 

“Okay, Bella. You take care.” Alice murmurs hesitantly, pulling her into a tight hug before taking off on her own - sneaking past the line unseen. Amazing how someone as attention-grabbingly beautiful as her could just disappear before people’s very eyes, Bella thinks - she’s like a bedazzled ninja. 

Bella manages to get through immigration on her own, finally exiting the airport and walking around outside for a little while. She finds a large rock there, warmed by the sunlight hitting it. Bella heaves a sigh of relief, letting herself sink down on it, feeling a little better almost immediately. She lifts her head, allowing the sunlight to hit her face, soaking up every bit of warmth to help relax her stiff limbs and throbbing head.

What now? She asks herself. Wait.  

She absentmindedly massages the sore spots on her arms and legs, idly rubbing them while the sun begins to warm her up, slowly drying her soggy clothes in the process. 

This whole thing is crazy, absolutely crazy - and yet. Vampires are real, as are werewolves. Mind reading, fortune telling, torturing people or influencing their emotions with a glance, compelling them -  maybe it’s not that surprising after all. A year ago, things were normal. She was normal. And now here she is, in the middle of all things decidedly abnormal. The fact that she is still human only serves to make her another abnormality, she muses - if she were a vampire at least she wouldn’t be such a novelty in the eyes of the Volturi or nomads. Could that be it? Is it the universe doing this, trying to right things somehow? Maybe it doesn’t like her meddling with the world of the supernatural - a world that is supposed to stay firmly hidden from her. Maybe her planting one foot in this world and the other in theirs is so utterly wrong that the universe feels compelled to interfere, to fix things. 

Bella sighs quietly to herself, staring at her feet. She sounds like Renée, which is not a good sign. Get your shit together, she tells herself angrily. Think of something else to try if this doesn’t work out. So Bella sits and thinks, grasping her phone firmly in one hand while she waits for it to ring, the other running through her messy hair every once in a while. What else is there to do? Time passes and Bella’s skin begins to burn a little, but she ignores it - having decided long ago that she would not leave this rock for anything until Edward and Alice come to get her - if they do. 

Eventually, her phone rings and Bella quickly picks it up, pressing it against her ear. “Alice?”

“I’m in Volterra.” Alice informs her.

“Can you see him already?”

“Not yet, but I’m about to. I’m gonna have to be quick. Just- Keep talking, so he can hear you.” 

“What should I say?”

“I don’t know. Just talk to him.” 

Bella feels a little awkward, trying to convince Edward like this - but she pushes it aside, willing to do whatever it takes to save him and Alice. So she begins to talk, less so anything specific than a sort of string of consciousness, featuring her usual go-tos - asking him to step back into the shadow, not to reveal himself, to listen to Alice; repeating his name over and over until finally something changes. 

Bella doesn’t know how she knows, but she is suddenly aware of Edward being on the phone, even though he is completely silent. She falls silent as well, waiting. When he doesn’t speak she lets out the breath she’d been holding, remembering that she needs to get the both of them out of there as quickly as possible. “Edward,” she says quietly. “You and Alice need to leave, right now.” 

“Bella?” comes the hesitant reply, and she can almost see his face - uncertain but hopeful. It hurts to imagine him like that, even now. Bella resolves to focus on the task at hand instead, to push away her feelings for now. “Edward, listen to me - I’m at the airport still. You need to come see me, please.” she urges, her free hand tapping a nervous rhythm on her leg.

“Yes-” he murmurs as if to himself, then his voice grows a little louder, more certain. “Bella I-”

There is a pause, then silence, but the call is still active. Bella can hear hushed voices, and though she can’t actually make out the exact words she realizes with a sinking feeling of her stomach that she knows what is being said regardless. 

“Bella, I need to go. But I’ll be with you soon-” there’s another brief pause, then, suddenly, he bursts out into an angry roar. “No!” 

Bella sinks in on herself. They want to see her - it doesn’t matter that she isn’t in Volterra, of course they would want to investigate her regardless. She can hear Edward arguing faintly and then the line goes completely quiet again - Jane? Bella realizes at this very moment that staying away hadn’t been a good idea after all - she hates not knowing. She could be in Forks, hell - she could be in Timbuktu, it wouldn’t change a thing. The moment Edward had first given Aro his hand he had doomed them, because now they know of her. The fact that she is alive poses a problem, no matter how you look at it. She stays on the line, holding her breath - listening to the muffled sounds of people speaking, presumably walking through the Palazzo. She hopes they won’t lose reception once they jump down the manhole - perhaps they already have?

“Edward?” she murmurs eventually, hoping that he’ll put her at ease - tell her things will be alright. 

“Hello, Isabella.” Aro’s familiar voice answers her suddenly, a stark contrast from the hushed sounds reaching her ears before - suddenly so clear that for a moment she is afraid that he is actually standing right beside her. She turns quickly, checking her surroundings. 

“Hello.” she says meekly. 

“How very nice to hear your voice, Isabella - you see, like dear Edward here I thought you dead. I must say I am pleasantly surprised to hear you are alive and well after all.”

“Thank you.” she answers weakly, nervously shifting on her rock before remembering that she should at least try to act a little less… familiar. “Aro, I presume?” she adds after a moment of silence between them. 

“You have heard of me?” he asks pleasantly - a farce, of course - he knows exactly what little she’d heard of him from Edward. Still, she decides to play along - she’s not supposed to be aware of his gift after all.

“I’ve seen the painting of you in Carlisle’s study. Edward has told me a little about you.” she says quickly, forcing herself not to ramble. 

“He should not have.” Aro says, like someone has presented him with a particularly nice gift on his birthday, though the actual meaning of his words isn’t lost on Bella - he really shouldn’t have.

“Yes, I know. I shouldn’t know about you.” Bella says quietly. “I’m sorry to be such an inconvenience, but I promise I won’t be for long.” 

“Oh, yes - naturally. I have already dispatched Felix and Demetri to retrieve you. You are still at the airport, are you not?” Aro says pleasantly and Bella gulps. 

“I am.” she says, her free hand forming a tight fist in her lap. “But- I don’t think any of that will be necessary. Look, I know you’re worried because Edward doesn’t want to change me, but we both know that the future he envisions for me is unrealistic - Obviously I can’t be allowed to go on as I have.” She says, surprised to find that Aro doesn’t interrupt her, simply allowing her to go on. “I know that he has broken the law in allowing me to live even after I figured out what he is, and that the rest of the Cullens are just as guilty in your eyes for not killing or changing me either. But- I’m certain they will, now that you’re involved. If you let them go now, if you let me go - Alice will change me. Or Carlisle will.” 

The words feel empty, leaving her lips. With being changed no longer being an option, what does that leave her with? Death? So maybe she should stop trying to get out of things and start negotiating Edward and Alice’s safety instead. She would, she tells herself. If staying away doesn’t work, she’ll start negotiating terms instead. 

“Interesting.” Aro says slowly, and Bella can hear Edward begin to argue in the distance, though Aro doesn’t seem to pay him any mind. “And that is what you want, Isabella? It seems you have given this much thought.”

“I have little else to do but think.” Bella says softly. “I know the Volturi don’t give second chances, and I wouldn’t dare ask a favor of you, being a mere human and all. But perhaps this once you can be lenient, for Carlisle’s sake?”

Aro laughs quietly, a delighted chuckle bubbling up his throat. “Perhaps.” he says after a moment. “I will admit, Isabella - you do drive a good bargain. I should very much like to meet you.” 

“You will. I promise to come visit, after.” Bella says, smiling to herself wryly at the irony of her words. 

“But not today?” He asks just as quietly. He sounds so gentle, compared to the times they’d spoken before. Akin to their last conversation in his chambers. Over the phone he is much less scary, Bella thinks - irrational, she reminds herself - he’s just as dangerous now as he always had been. 

“I’d prefer not to. I’m a little sick.” She tells him carefully. She feels like this is going well - the closest she’s come to replicating her first run, even though her actions have been so wildly different. There is a glimmer of hope there, that perhaps this is it - maybe the loop will end, and she actually will get to go home. To be changed. To be with Edward, forever.

“Ah yes, I saw.” Aro hums softly, seeming to mull things over. “I shall allow it, Isabella - but I will hold you to your promise. I shall see you very soon.” 

“Yes. Thank you, Aro.” Bella breathes, relief crashing over her. “Thank you.” 

The line clicks and Bella is left in complete silence, allowing her head to roll back - the sun hitting her face once again. Maybe this is it, a hopeful voice hesitantly utters in her mind - maybe this is how it needed to go. Maybe this would be enough to satisfy the universe. She looks around again nervously, wondering how long it’ll be until Alice and Edward get back here. Why should it be enough though? Another voice in her mind whispers as suspicion begins to sneak up on her. This is, essentially, the result her first run had yielded, and that hadn’t stuck. 

Bella doesn’t get to see Alice and Edward again.

Minutes pass as she patiently waits, perched on her rock, when her legs begin to shake and the ground once again opens up beneath her to swallow her. She feels the unwelcome pinch in her stomach as the rest of her drops, swallows against the nausea, desperately trying to hold on - not to leave this reality behind. 

But it is useless, and the feeling continues to build up until there is nothing left to cling onto.

<<<

“I got you some orange juice.” Alice tells her, and Bella nearly breaks out into tears right then in there. “You look a little pale. Paler than usual, that is.” Alice murmurs, reaching out a cool hand and pressing it against Bella’s forehead. “Oh, you’re burning up!” 

Bella doesn’t say anything, completely lost for words. Somewhere down the line of seats she can hear the ‘game over’ melody of the little boy’s Game Boy, but she doesn’t turn to look. It didn’t work. Staying away from Volterra didn’t work, being changed didn’t work - none of it is any good. Bella’s stomach sinks as realisation hits her - this will be her last run. She’ll die to break the loop, to save Edward and in a way herself. Because this isn’t life, not truly. She isn’t dead yet, but she isn’t quite alive either. 

A sort of in between state of being. 

“I don’t feel so good.” She informs Alice who merely nods, looking at her with raised eyebrows. “I’m going back to sleep.” 

Exhaustion pulls her under and Bella allows it, falling asleep quickly, though she doesn’t get to sleep long before she is woken by Alice’s soft voice, informing her that they’ve landed and need to get going. Bella merely nods, allowing Alice to pull her with her. They make it through immigration without Bella so much as uttering another word. Eventually she finds herself sat in the yellow Porsche once again, slumping down in the seat next to Alice and allowing sleep to take her once more. She feels like she died somewhere along the way - but that’s the point, that really is what she needs to do. If being changed isn’t enough to right the universe - it seems she does need to die after all. 

In a way this whole thing started with her not dying, didn’t it? Maybe she’d been meant to die. Back when Edward had saved her from Tyler’s van, then again in Seattle when Edward had saved her from those men and again in Phoenix, when James had come after her. And again after that- when she’d jumped off of that cliff, and finally when she’d sat foot in Volterra. She isn’t meant to get away. Maybe the universe had been trying to kill her all along, and her constant evasion of death has finally brought her here - confining her to this small window of repeating hours until she finally gets it. Until she gives in and dies. 

She thinks of Edward, of what her death will do to him. She doesn’t need to guess, after all this is where that very thought had led him - To Volterra, ready to follow her.

If I need to die, she promises the universe silently, then I will. But not him. Take me, just leave him be. 

Perhaps convincing Aro to leave Edward and Alice be isn’t the issue at all. Convincing Edward not to harm himself because of her would be much more difficult, Bella muses. 

She falls in and out of a fitful slumber, noting their progress toward Volterra until she recognizes the outskirts of the tiny mediterranean village in the distance. She braces herself, watching the village come closer and closer - preparing herself for another futile run.

Alice gives her the same rundown as always and Bella grunts in response, nodding her head - barely listening. For a moment she debates calling home again, calling Jake or her parents, maybe both. Saying goodbye without saying goodbye - but she realizes now that she has so very little to say. If she calls now to thank Charlie for everything, to apologize to Jacob, they’d know something’s up, and it would only make it harder for the Cullens to clean up after her. 

An accident, they’d say - Bella died in a freak accident somewhere. Jacob would know - he’d know that her trip had gone awry somehow, and he’d blame the Cullens. If she can’t call her parents for fear of raising suspicion, perhaps she could call Jake and beg him not to blame the Cullens. Not that he would listen. Another futile effort on her part to make things as easy for everyone else as she possibly can. 

But things aren’t easy, dying isn’t easy. Her death isn’t going to be easy on either one of her parents, it’s not going to be easy on Jake or the Cullens, and least of all her. She finds now that she is terrified of death, even under these circumstances - sacrificing herself for the people she loves. She thought a noble cause would make things easier somehow, but if she’s being honest - really, truly honest - she didn’t actually think she would die. At no point did she think something really would happen to her, naively believing that the Cullens would protect her from whatever came their way. 

They had - but this is beyond them, and definitely beyond her, too. When up against time itself there is no one who could come out the other end unscathed, she thinks. This will hurt, and she has to accept that. To let it hurt, not just herself - seeing as she at least won’t be in pain for long - but everyone around her. 

Eventually, once the Porsche comes to a halt within the city, Bella pulls the door open and more or less falls outside, stumbling toward the clock tower. 

Her legs take her there on autopilot, through the crowds and the fountain, through more crowds and finally right up to Edward, who stares at her as if he doesn’t recognize her. Rather than speaking Bella breaks out into another fit of coughs, stumbling into his arms, soaking the material hanging loosely on his form with fountain water. She doesn’t bother trying to close his buttons this time, merely hides what little of his skin he’d already revealed with her own body pressed up against him. 

“I don’t know how to fix it Edward,” she cries, tears finally streaming down her face freely as he holds her close, still not uttering a single word. “It’s all so messed up and I don’t know what to do, except-" She cuts herself off, knowing that he won’t understand and instead contents herself by clinging to him, desperation seeping into her voice as he looks on uncomprehendingly, shaking his head softly at her. 

“Bella, Bella you’re here? But how-” he murmurs, and Bella heaves another sob. He doesn’t get it, of course he doesn’t - how could he? Aro had, a bitter little voice informs her. But Edward isn’t Aro, and Edward wouldn’t ever be calm enough in the face of this issue to allow himself to figure things out. Aro is impartial, none of this matters to him - nothing but satisfying his own curiosity. Edward is in pain - just as much as she is. She can’t expect him to understand. To come to the same conclusion she has; to step back and allow her to die. 

If their roles were reversed, she knows she couldn’t either.

Rather than listening to him piece the same puzzle together as before she pulls him down, pressing her lips against his in a desperate bid for comfort. He is cool and hard against her, the same as he’s always been, like kissing a statue. But then he moves, his lips opening just a little and Bella imagines his eyes fluttering shut. She kisses him for a small eternity, knitting her fingers in his hair - taking up as much time as she can before he finally pulls back and pushes her behind him, crouching down and snarling at the shadows. 

“It’s okay.” Bella whispers in his ear, running a hand through the hair on the back of his head, scratching the short hairs in the nape of his neck. “We need to go with them, Edward - Aro will want to see you, he’ll want to see me, too. There’s no escaping it.” 

A soft rumbling laugh reaches her ear from the shadows - Felix. “Listen to her, Cullen. The only voice of reason among your coven, it seems.” 

Bella ignores him, focusing on Edward instead. “I’m so sorry it came to this Edward, I’m so sorry.” she sobs again, her knees shaking, ready to give out beneath her. “God, I don’t know- I- I don’t know why this is happening, I don’t know what to do anymore. I’m so lost-” I don’t want to die.

“Bella. Bella, don’t worry - We’ll get through this, I promise. I’ll bring you home.” Edward murmurs, turning to take her into his arms again. Bella nods against his chest even though she doesn’t believe a word leaving his lips. 

“If you would please follow us - I’m sure you’ll get a chance to talk later.” Demetri interrupts, jerking his head toward the alley. 

“I’ll come with you, but Bella-” Edward begins to argue, though he breaks off mid sentence as Demetri shakes his head slowly - they stare each other down for a moment, and for just a second Bella thinks a fight might actually erupt between them, before Edward grows impossibly rigid, staring through a nearby wall as a smile spreads across Demetri’s face. 

Bella doesn’t wait for either one of them to speak again, instead she begins to walk in the direction Demetri had pointed to before, Edward following after her - quickly putting himself between her and the guard. Just as they reach the far end of the alley there is another soft whooshing sound as Alice joins them, falling into step with their small group. She glances at Bella for a moment, her brows furrowed, expression full of worry. 

“It’s going to be okay, Bella.” she says quietly, reaching out a hand and squeezing her shoulder. 

Bella musters another nod in response, continuing to follow the guard wordlessly until they reach the manhole where she once again jumps into Alice’s waiting arms, ignoring the pain it causes her bruised limbs. She walks and walks, barely taking note of her surroundings anymore. All of this feels like a fever dream, and Bella can’t help hoping that despite everything she’ll wake up soon, and that Edward will be there, holding her close - telling her that none of it was real, that he would’ve never left her. 

If only he hadn’t left - then the Volturi wouldn’t know about her. She would’ve kept the Cullen’s secret, until eventually she convinced them to change her. At this point she’d even accept a human existence, she thinks - she would do whatever they told her to, keep the secret for as long as needed if that’s what it took. But it’s too late for that now; Aro knows of her and Edward having broken the law, and even though Bella knows roughly what to say to make him allow them to leave now there is no point in doing so, knowing that she’ll wind up exactly where she started. 

There is no escape for her, no way out. 

As they walk toward the large double doors at the end of the long corridor Bella contemplates what to do - she needs to die, she is certain of that, but she can’t bring herself to simply end her life without assuring the safety of the ones she holds dear. She needs to save Edward first, as well as the rest of the Cullens, needs to make sure no one will come after him. She can’t leave them before knowing they’ll be alright. 

By the time she sees the door Bella is hit by realisation once more; this is goodbye. She chances a glance at Edward, then Alice. “You’re my best friend. My sister.” she tells her quietly. “I love you. Both of you.” she adds, looking up at Edward again. He looks like he wants to say something back - his brows knitting in confusion and anger and Bella smiles, knowing that she’ll miss that look. Any look, really. But not for long. 

He doesn’t have time to answer her, the large double doors swinging open in front of them, effectively cutting him off. They enter the gorgeous courtroom, doused in the cool light cascading in from the dome above and Bella lets out a shuddering breath at the sight, feeling as though it is not the Volturi she is meeting, but her creator - in the broadest of senses, not that she’d ever actually believed in him. 

“Hello.” She meekly greets Aro who smiles down at her, clasping his hands together in a show of delight as usual, though his expression falters slightly as he takes her in.

“Isabella.” he says quietly, descending from the dais with his usual grandeur, stepping up to face them. “And here I thought this was a happy occasion.” 

Bella doesn’t waste time, walking up and falling to her knees before him, bowing her head in submission. “Master Aro,” she says quietly. “I have to speak with you. Please.” 

“Bella-” Edward begins to argue, but Bella doesn’t dare to look up, to turn and face him again. 

Aro doesn’t say anything in response, but the sound of ruffling fabric tips her off to his movement. Bella looks up to see Alec joining Aro’s side - a moment later both Alice and Edward fall to the ground behind her; numb, blind and deaf. For a moment Bella doesn’t know how to react - then she merely nods to herself, bowing her head once more. It’s terrifying, seeing them like this, but she can’t have either one of them interfering, and it seems that Aro is willing not to harm them for the time being. She’ll make sure to ring a promise from him regarding them, not that she could actually hold him accountable - still she hopes that he is a man of his word; that it truly would mean something to him.

“Isabella.” Aro intones airily, pulling her from her thoughts as he crouches down next to her - holding out his hand for her to take. “What is it that you wish to tell me?”

“It won’t work.” Bella says, staring at his hand. Aro’s hand remains outstretched insistently, and she takes it with a sigh, surprised when he merely pulls her up to stand - though she supposes even this small touch tells him everything he needs to know regarding her lack of readable thoughts. 

“I need to die.” she says diplomatically, “I know I do - I’m not supposed to know about any of this - but it’s more than that. I can’t be changed, it won’t be enough. I know I’m in no position to ask favors of you- But please, please spare them. Kill me, and let them go. Don’t go after them or my dad - he doesn’t know anything, I never told anyone.” Bella glances at Caius for a moment once she’s finished, expecting him to interrupt her, like he usually would - but he merely raises an eyebrow at her before looking at Aro expectantly.

“Isabella, if you would elaborate on that please - I’m afraid I don’t quite understand.” Aro speaks finally, “What do you mean changing you won’t be enough?” he asks, tilting his head to the side before stopping her - holding up his hand. “Perhaps we should move to my study, it would seem there is much to discuss.” He turns to look at his brothers for a moment, uttering a few quick sentences in a foreign language that sounds vaguely Italian - Latin, perhaps? 

Bella listens intently to the exchange taking place between them, curious despite herself - it’s strange to hear Latin spoken so casually. She can’t help wondering how many languages they must’ve picked up over the years, how many words that have fallen out of style were still commonly used among them. Eventually he takes her hand in his, leading her out of court and Bella turns her head to catch one last glimpse of Edward and Alice, sitting on the ground with unseeing eyes. She reminds herself that they’ll be alright, though leaving them with Caius like this still weighs on her conscience.

She continues to follow Aro as quickly as she is capable, neither of them saying a word until they make it to a relatively small, dimly lit room. Bella flinches a little as its mahogany door falls shut behind her, though she catches herself relatively quickly and slumps into a chair Aro gestures toward while he gracefully sinks into the one opposite her, a heavy looking wooden desk with intricate carvings separating them. Bella glances around the room for a moment, staring at the books and trinkets collecting dust, the letters scattered on his desk. She takes a deep breath, deciding to simply pick up the conversation where they left off. 

“It’s not that I’m immune to the venom or anything.” She says quietly. “It’s just that changing me isn’t a viable solution-” she cuts herself off, tilting her head slightly to the side as she considers him. Perhaps she ought to wait for him to figure things out again - to come to the same conclusion as she had. She supposes merely asking for death without giving a proper reason won’t be enough to convince Aro, strangely enough - then again, he hadn’t killed Edward either, not without being given a proper reason. What reason could she possibly give him, other than the truth? She doubts she’d be able to fool him in any case, what with him basically being a walking lie detector, even without the use of his gift.

“What makes you think so, Isabella? The way I see it, changing you seems to be the solution to the issue at hand. Unless there’s something you’re not telling me?” he prompts.

“There is.” Bella confirms slowly. “There’s a secret I need you to figure out for yourself. Because I-” Can’t tell you about it. As expected the words don’t leave her lips. Bella looks around again, trying to remember exactly what she had told him the last time they’d been alone. 

Though it hadn’t just been what she’d said that helped him figure it out then - it had been what she hadn’t said, she remembers. 

“A mystery?” Aro asks, his eyes glimmering with mirth. “I do so enjoy a good riddle.” 

“There’s a painting in your private chambers.” Bella says quietly. “A girl with dark hair, holding an olive branch. Your bed is made of mahogany, with black satin sheets.”

Aro merely smiles at her, his eyes piercing her skull. “Alice has had a vision of me there?” He asks calmly, folding his hands across his stomach. 

“No.” Bella says, “And neither have I. Before you ask - I’m not a clairvoyant. If you wish to confirm that she hasn’t either you can take her hand and see for yourself.” 

“Hm. No, I suppose I can believe you for the time being. There is time to seek confirmation later. So tell me, Isabella, if Alice hasn’t described it to you, how do you know?”

“How else could I know?”

“How indeed. You haven’t been there.” Aro says, and Bella gets the distinct feeling that perhaps his patience might be running out now. 

“I have.” she insists, her fingers drumming a nervous pattern against her leg.

“I don’t remember taking you there, and I highly doubt you managed to sneak in.” He says, and Bella merely nods.

“You brought me there.” she insists, raising her chin slightly. 

“Oh?” Aro says, smiling a smile that is all sharp teeth. Bella shudders, remembering those teeth so close to her wrist. “Did I now? I fail to remember such an event occurring, Isabella.”

“That’s because it never happened.” Bella says, hoping that this is enough to put him on the right track. “Not to you.”

“I see.” Aro says slowly, reclining in his seat. “When?” 

Bella shrugs, glancing around the room again. “Today.” she says vaguely. “Never.”

“Isabella.” Aro says, his grin widening. “Do you have proof?” 

Bella ponders if anything he’d said could be of use to her, coming up mostly empty handed. “You said the only vampire you’ve ever known to be capable of compulsion died long ago.” she says after a moment, raking her memory for anything else he’d said.

“He did indeed. At my own hands at that - too dangerous a man to leave alive.” Aro says casually, gesturing for her to go on. Bella falters, trying to come up with more, failing miserably. 

“I need you to guess. Can’t explain. Yes or no questions, preferably.”

“Why?” Aro questions, apparently hellbent on making things harder than they need to be this time around. 

“Because it works. We don’t have much time before I-” she begins, though again her words fail her, resulting in trembling lips and the pounding in her head worsening. 

“Before you what, exactly?”

“That’s what I need you to figure out.” 

“Insolent.” Aro huffs, though there is little bite to his tone. Amusement, rather. Bella raises her chin in defiance again, huffing a breath of annoyance. 

“Unpredictable, truly. You were much less difficult before.” Bella fires back, biting her lip as soon as the words leave her lips - though it’s too late to take them back now. Or too soon, she adds wryly. 

“I figured it out then?” 

“You actually tried then.” Bella sighs, shaking her head. “Maybe this isn’t…helpful. Asking you outright. Before the whole yes-or-no-thing was your idea - no wonder you were more cooperative.”

Aro giggles then, while Bella shoots him a glare. “How well do you know me, Isabella?” 

“Not well enough to accurately predict you, ever, it seems. It won’t be long now-” she mutters, more to herself than to him. She’ll have to do another run then, figure out what to say to convince him. “You don’t want to figure it out then? You were so curious before.” 

“I’m capable of multitasking.” he says, waving a dismissive hand. Bella nods, sinking a little further into her seat. 

“Alright, fine. Tell me about you then - something I can use. Something people wouldn’t know - something Edward and Alice wouldn’t know.” 

“You’d like me to share my secrets with you?” Aro says, raising a dubious brow at her. His amusement stings, and Bella finds herself missing the Aro who had tended to her after she’d fainted. How any one person can change so much within the confines of mere hours she will never understand - everyone else is somewhat predictable at least, even if small changes tend to set them of more so than they would fellow humans. But Aro - he is unlike anyone she has ever met. Will ever meet, she supposes. She heaves another heavy sigh, rolling her eyes at him. 

“No, I’m not naive enough to ask that of you - just, something stupid. Something you haven’t thought about in a while, something that you’ve nearly forgotten. Something harmless.” 

Aro smiles, inclining his head. “Alright,” he says, leaning closer. “But only if you offer up something in return, tit for tat, as they say.” He reaches out his hand, and she takes it, shaking it once, motioning to pull it back right after, though he holds onto it for a moment longer. The moment stretches, long enough for Bella to grow acutely aware of the blush spreading across her cheeks, the racing of her heart, her suddenly dry mouth.

“So strange.” he says reverently, “Touching someone without seeing anything, hearing anything. Disconcerting, yet comforting in a way.” he shakes his head disbelievingly, holding on for a while longer before finally letting her go. He looks thoughtful for a moment, before smiling again. “My name is Ikarus,” he says, “or it was, before I changed it. It means Follower.”

“I can see why you’d change it then - not much of a follower, are you? So what does Aro mean? Leader? King? Overlord?” Bella quips in an obvious attempt to hide her discomfort.

Aro grins another wolfish smile. “That, bambina, depends entirely on whom you ask. Derived from the hebrew name Ahărōn it means enlightenment, or high mountain. Derived from the egyptian Aaron it means warrior. In Finnish, it means infertile ground - all of them are true enough, though truthfully I hardly thought about it at the time, I merely shortened my original name.” 

Bella holds his gaze for a moment, tipping her chin up in defiance. “That’s hard to believe, seeing as you changed it because you didn’t like it’s original meaning. How come the meaning of your chosen name was of no concern then?”

“Because it wasn’t just about changing the meaning, it was about creating something new and leaving the past behind.”

“Ikarus.” Bella says quietly, trying the name out. “Were you named after the legend, then? The boy that flew too close to the sun?” 

“Actually,” Aro says smugly, “it was he who was named after me.” 

Bella blinks, staring at him in disbelief. “How old are you?” She whispers, taking in his form once more, considering the strange fluidity of his movements. 

“Rude.” Aro says humorously, grinning still. “Some three, four millennia perhaps. Though I believe, Isabella, that it is my turn to ask a question now.”

Bella gulps, failing to imagine such a thing - millennia spent awake, walking the earth. Again she looks him up and down, considering the weird looking texture of his skin, its papery quality - a sign of aging, perhaps. Bella hadn’t known that there was such a thing among vampires, but thinking back she remembers his brothers sharing his strange complexion, although the contrast between his chalky skin and inky black hair only serves to make him stand out more, even among his brothers and the guard. She wonders idly what it would feel like to touch his cheek before catching herself, trying to remember exactly what he’d said before. “Ask away. Not that my life is anywhere near as interesting as yours.” She mutters, pointedly ignoring the sly grin spreading across his face.

She has the distinct feeling that he is somehow privy to her thoughts, even thought he isn’t even touching her. 

“Why him? Earlier, you asked me to spare him, to kill you instead. Do you truly intend to give your life for someone like him? Someone like us?” 

“I love him.” Bella says matterofactly. “Surely I wouldn’t be the first person to stand before you in court, sacrificing themselves for love.”

“Certainly not, though for a human to do so I must say is rather rare. I never quite understood the sentiment in any case.”

“Because you’ve never been in love? All those millennia, and you’ve never met someone you’d be willing to lay your life down for? I’d imagine with your particular gift you’d at least know what it’s like.”

“Never.” Aro says, shaking his head softly. “And though I certainly have been ensconced in the minds of others often enough, their reveries have yet to engender any epiphanies in me on the subject.”

Bella merely hums in response, looking anywhere but his strangely hypnotic crimson eyes. 

“I find that people are rarely worth the sacrifice, when you know them as intimately as I.” Aro says pointedly, and Bella’s eyes snap back up again. 

“You don’t think Edward is worth it?” Bella questions, trying not to let her offense at the implication show, though she doubts that she’s successfully hiding it from him. His strange eyes seem to catch every little micro expression on her face, analyzing them in real time.

“It is the folly of humanity to see goodness that does not exist; if anything this is proof positive of that fact. You see your true love, when all there is to him is a mere boy who never learned to accept himself. Surely you could see as much, if you gave earnest thought to the matter.”

“It’s not that he can’t accept himself,” Bella mutters, stung by his words. “It’s just that he hasn’t come to terms with what he is.”

“Ah, but aren’t those things intrinsically intertwined?” Aro prompts. “Where exactly, do you think, does the difference lie between the two? To say that he merely does not accept his nature is forgetting that he is his nature. You can argue that fact of course, but I know you, too, have grown tired of his constant struggle with vampirism as a concept. After all, bambina, you have - in the past at least - tried in vain to convince him to change you.”

“I’m past that now.” Bella says quietly, shrinking beneath his gaze. 

“Because you’ve given up pursuing your own happiness in order to appease him? Your very life, even? Hardly any consolation.”

“I’m not just dying for him, truthfully my death has very little to do with him - I just want to make sure he doesn’t follow me.” 

“He will, if that is what he truly wants. After all, there are many ways to die. Even if I promise not to harm him, he might seek out death through other means. It is no feat to get a rise out of a passing nomad, as you are well aware - especially not for one such as him.”

“So what can I do? Since you know him so well, what do you think I could do to keep him from seeking death?”

“Nothing, bambina.” Aro says nonchalantly. “What can he do to keep you from doing the same? After all, is that not what you are doing this very instant? You seem quite firmly set on the idea yourself.” 

“It’s not that I want to die.” Bella mutters, fiddling with her nervous fingers beneath the table. “It’s that I have to. There is a difference.”

“But the result is much the same, is it not?” Aro nearly whispers, getting up from his seat and striding toward her, elegantly leaning against the table while he stares her down intently. Bella stares back, suddenly reminded of the power imbalance between them - for a moment she’d forgotten about it, too entranced in their conversation. 

Now however, she finds herself looking up at him, really looking for the first time; trying to find answers in his expression.

“Isabella.” Aro murmurs, lifting her face a little higher with the tips of his fingers. “Why must you die?”

“Why do you think?” Bella says, forcing herself to hold his gaze. 

“Certainly it has something to do with the secrets you keep.”

“Just the one. Have you figured it out then?”

“Of course.” Aro grins, leaning in even closer - close enough for his cool breath to caress her cheek. Bella shudders, forcing herself not to move. Of course her elevated heartbeat and shaky breath give her away regardless, still she tries to force herself to remain somewhat calm. 

“I’m not a clairvoyant.” Bella repeats for good measure. 

“No. A time traveller, perhaps?” He says, and Bella releases the breath she’d held in one small gasp of air, as if some invisible hand had chosen this moment to press down on her chest. Aro responds with a wide grin, chuckling softly to himself. “Impressed, bambina? You haven’t made it difficult.”

“No, I suppose not.” Bella whispers, completely awestruck. “How long have you known?”

“A while.” Aro says, though his grin soon vanishes, replaced once more with a more solemn look. “Isabella, I shall ask you again; why is it that you think you must die? You’ve said before that changing you isn’t a viable solution - What makes you so certain that that is indeed the case?”

“I can’t.” Bella grits out. “If you say it I can confirm.”

Aro raises his brow again, though he doesn’t argue this time. “Are you trying to change the future? To avoid an event tied to you?”

“No.” Bella says, trying once more to remember how she’d previously worded things. “I’m…not moving forward. Not really moving backwards either.”

“You’re stuck?” Aro surmises, nodding his head. “On this day?”

“Yes.” Bella breathers, acutely aware of his fingers, still holding onto her chin. Aro smiles again, eyes glimmering in the dim candle light.

“Curious.” he remarks, the corners of his lips twitching.

“I asked you before if you could help me.”

“And what did I say?”

“Of course.” Bella says, mimicking his smug tone as he’d said it, her voice dropping an octave. “Then you tried to bite me.” 

Aro nods to himself, leaning in even closer - their noses nearly touching. Bella feels her cheeks burning, her heart ready to jump out of her rib cage any second now. She expects him to let go of her. To snap her neck, to try to bite her again - anything but the press of cool lips against hers. 

Aro kisses her, a simple press of his lips at first, though he quickly grows more insistent, the grip of his hand on her chin tightening slightly. Seconds pass, and Bella thinks he might pull back now, but instead he tilts his head, deepening the kiss. Bella stays perfectly still, her eyes wide open with shock, until her body finally catches up with her brain and another quiet gasp escapes her, quickly swallowed down by his lips. 

Her stomach twists uncomfortably, her knees and hands begin to shake but she doesn’t have it in her to push him away - she doubts she could, even if she tried. What is he doing? What is he trying to achieve now? Is this meant to help somehow?

“Isabella.” he murmurs against her lips, his feathery voice suddenly deeper, more seductive than before, sending shivers down her spine. “Stop thinking.” Bella stares at him, his closed eyes, the slight smirk pulling at his lips. When he presses them against hers again she squeezes her eyes shut. She doesn’t kiss him back, doesn’t move against him - completely rigid beneath his touch. A second hand comes up to caress her cheek before his tongue sweeps over her lower lip, coaxing another gasp from her. 

Bella thinks about pushing him away again, about standing her ground, asking him why he’s kissing her - but there’s something holding her back, something she isn’t brave enough to address just yet, maybe never. 

One moment her mind is racing, bombarding her with questions, practically screaming at her; but when his tongue pushes against her lips more insistently it goes blank, suddenly wiped clean. The coolness of his lips barely registers with her, instead she’s focused entirely on their smoothness as they move against hers in a rhythm seemingly designed to drive her mad. She hates herself for leaning into him, for opening her mouth just the tiniest bit when his teeth scrape her lips, for reaching up a hesitant hand and pushing it into his long strands of hair, holding on tightly. 

His satisfied hum vibrates through her entire body as she tries to convince herself that she’s holding on to him to pull him off of her, not to keep him there.

The hand that had previously caressed her cheek comes up behind her back, pulling her closer, the other still holding up her chin. Eventually, after what feels like a small eternity, Aro pulls back and Bella catches herself leaning forward, chasing him before her mind resets and finally catches up with what just happened - what she’s done. Her stomach drops, as does her hand and she pulls it back as if she’d burned herself, cradling it against her chest.

“Wha-” she starts to say, but the shaking in her limbs worsens and suddenly she understands that it’s not just her nerves playing tricks on her. She doesn’t get to finish the sentence before she’s ripped from her seat, falling, falling deeper still. 

<<<

“I got you something to drink.” Alice says quietly, gesturing toward the beverage sat on the small pull out table in front of Bella, who stares at it in complete and utter disbelief, brushing the tips of her fingers along her tender, swollen lips - willing the tingling sensation there to stop. 

“Oh god.” she whispers, staring right through the cup. “Oh god.” she repeats, sounding strangled even to her own ears. 

Chapter Text

Bella, 18th of March 2005, yet again

The Italian landscape sweeps past them as they drive toward Volterra, large fields and small forests, the occasional farmhouse, and every now and then an old car. Volterra and its outskirts are timeless, Bella finds - looking at the small villages they pass, Bella could easily believe that she’d travelled back to the 50s, 60s or 70s. If not for her current situation and her newfound aversion for any and all things pertaining to time she would’ve found it charming. 

She prefers the anonymity living in major cities provides, but there’s no denying the appeal of small villages like these; places that seem untouched by the passing of decades and centuries, even. 

She would’ve loved to come here under any other circumstances, she thinks - go to Europe, Italy specifically. She’d always wanted to travel the world, something she’d inherited from Renée. Under different circumstances she would’ve gone to see the museums in Florence, check out the restaurants and do other tourist-y things. To simply walk around and enjoy the sights, marveling at the ancient architecture. 

For a moment she imagines herself free of all of this, free to enjoy herself, sitting in the sun somewhere, tasting the local cuisine, reading a book. She could go and do that, she supposes - if she takes a picture with Alice again and sends her off on her own she could walk out of the Airport and wander around freely, check out Florence for a few hours at least, until Aro takes the phone from her again and she is send back into the plane.

Part of her really wants to - to see something, live a little before she dies. Edward had told her many times that she’d barely lived, that her life thus far had been short and confined. At the time she’d brushed it off, feeling patronized. Now she couldn’t help but agree with him. All her life she’s never actually left America before, hasn’t studied a foreign language outside of Mrs. Groof’s spanish lessons, hasn’t seen any of her favorite art pieces in person. She’s never been to an opera, hasn’t read all the books she’d planned on reading, hasn’t ever lived in her own place, away from home. Hasn’t even finished High School.

She’s a child, she confesses to herself. Entirely willing to throw her life away on a whim, because her heart had told her that it is the right thing to do. In part, perhaps, because that’s what they did - the heroines in her books. They didn’t fear death, especially not if dying meant saving the person they loved the most. 

But she isn’t saving him, is she? 

Aro’s words had cut deep, Bella admits to herself. Because they rang true, and deep down Bella knows. Even if she saves Edward today, the moment she dies he’ll be right back to seeking death himself, regardless of her sacrifice. Bella smiles wryly to herself; she supposes that’s what she gets for falling for a guy who’s read all the same books as her. 

“Alice,” Bella murmurs softly, closing her eyes briefly to enjoy the wind in her hair a moment longer before closing the window. “If something happens to me today- If I die, Edward will try again, won’t he? Do you think, realistically, that he could be stopped if that were the case? Put on vampire suicide watch?”

“Bella- don’t even say anything like that. You won’t die.”

“I won’t?” Bella questions dryly. “Before you said it was a very real possibility. What makes you so certain now?”

Alice throws her an apologetic glance accompanied by a weak smile. “I just know.” she says, though Bella can tell she’s lying. She drops the subject regardless. Sometimes, she muses, evasive lies and silences are answers in themselves. This certainly is one of those times. It hurts to think about; to be honest with herself on this matter - but there it is, and she can’t take that realisation back now. 

Hers and Edward’s fate are intertwined - If she dies, so will he; if not today, then tomorrow. Even if the Cullens band together to watch him at all times, there’s simply no way they could keep him from seeking death forever. Bella doubts there is such a thing as a vampire therapist, someone to talk him off the ledge, other than his family. 

She debates having him make some kind of promise - asking him not to harm himself ever again, not even if she dies; but could she even ask that of him? It’s one thing to ask a human to move on after you die, not to let life pass them by; but Edward…She’d be asking him to wait for all eternity. 

There is no such thing as a natural death for vampires, no set point in time when their lives must end. She’s not just asking him to hang on another forty years or something, she’d be asking him to just keep going indefinitely. 

Even now she can see what it would do to him if she made him promise, forcing him to go on as he had. He might, out of guilt for her, for a while. But then eventually the Cullens would run into trouble again - like they had with James; someone willing to stand up to them in a fight. And then Edward would fight, and - accidentally - lose. She pictures him on a field somewhere, surrounded by the ashes of fallen enemies, facing the last man standing, a small, secretive smile forming on his solemn features as he runs toward him. 

Bella wants to tell herself that he’ll move on, that what he said to her six months ago rings true at least to some extent. That he’ll meet his equal somewhere and fall in love so deeply that he’ll completely forget about her. But that, too, is unrealistic; seeing as he tends to hang onto every bit of pain in his life, never letting perceived mistakes go, always shifting the blame onto himself. 

And if he does love her the way she loves him- well, the option to move on simply isn’t realistic, is it? Those six months she’d spent alone she hadn’t killed herself over being left behind, but she might as well have, for all the living that she’d been doing. People had told her over and over - just move on. 

She couldn’t bear to say that to Edward, knowing how painful it is to hear, knowing that you couldn't possibly comply. 

Maybe it’s not just her death she needs to come to grips with, Bella muses. Could that be it? Could it be that both of them must face death together? Accepting it is one thing, Bella thinks - but actually being responsible for it? What if she asked for the both of them to be killed? What if she’s wrong?

Perhaps she ought to do it herself then - right now. Truthfully, she doesn’t need Aro to kill her, and asking him for the Cullen’s safety hadn’t exactly been all that successful because he kept trying to focus on her reasoning instead; his need to satiate his seemingly endless curiosity regarding her much more prevalent than his willingness to discuss terms with her. Not to mention that…kiss. 

Bella forces herself to push away that memory in favor of strategizing - it’s useless. It shouldn’t ever have happened. She shouldn’t have- She shakes herself forcefully, trying to get back on track.

What would happen if she took her own life now? Alice would likely keep going, travel to Volterra regardless in a last ditch effort to save her brother, trying to hide what had happened to her from him. Edward wouldn’t listen, just as Alice kept predicting, and die regardless - and then what? What would happen to Alice? To the rest of the Cullens? 

With Alice left alone in Volterra it was reasonable to believe that Aro would go on to collect her, just as he had during previous runs. Would the Cullens be forced to accept that, or would they then try to fight? Without Edward and Alice they’d stand no chance, especially not if Jasper decided to follow her. 

So in a way Bella wouldn’t just be sacrificing herself, but Edward, Alice and the others, too. She glances at Alice, fighting her tears. She gulps down the knot in her throat, tight with panic, trying to keep from screaming- from banging her head against the window or something - how can she fix this? Can she fix this? Is this inevitable? Will this loop go on, and on until she gives in? No, she reminds herself. The loop is finite - because she is vulnerable, mortal. If she keeps going eventually she’ll die of exhaustion or something else - old age even, if she kept this up for decades. Perhaps it would be better than being killed - at least in Edward’s eyes - if she appears to die of some illness, rather than sacrificing herself or committing suicide. 

Starvation, perhaps? Alice had seen her eat on the way here, before the loop resets, so Edward would, too. If she just doesn’t eat… Bella wraps her arms around herself, hugging herself tightly. God. How has it come to this? Had her being with Edward truly set off this chain of events? It’s hard to believe, after all - she was hardly the first person to fall for a vampire, was she? Yes, a relationship between a vampire and a human was unusual if the others were to be believed, because usually vampires tended to simply change the person they fell for, but how could Edward’s unwillingness to do so trap her in a time loop? 

Were vampires and werewolves truly magical beings? They looked the part of course, but Bella had - for the most part - believed that there must be some kind of scientific explanation for their respective state… After all, it was venom that caused the transformation, not some kind of ritual. 

She sighs, staring out of the window. Perhaps she could ask Aro - he ought to know, what with him being a patron of the arts and sciences as Alice had put it. Bella doesn’t exactly want to see him again - repeating their conversation in her mind over and over.

Can you help me?

Of course.

Yes, he’d been very helpful. Trying to bite her, then kissing her - he’s playing games with her. Perhaps he’d never actually intended to help, merely saying whatever he needed to to keep her there. Not that she’d need to be convinced; if not because of the loop then her lack of speed and strength when compared to him. 

He knows that, better than anyone - so why do it? 

Can you help me?

Of course. 

Bella runs a hand through her hair, willing her headache to stop. It’s worth a try, she supposes, since she’s stuck going to Volterra and seeing him again regardless. She might as well just ask. She resigns herself to silence for the remainder of the flight and the subsequent march through the airport as well as the moderately long drive after. Alice tries to make conversation every now and then, but for the most part she remains just as silent, devoting most of her energy to trying to see something new. 
She doesn’t see much- nothing overly helpful, and in any case nothing Bella doesn’t already know. 

They arrive in Volterra again, and Bella half heartedly listens to Alice bribing the police officer again before jumping out of the car once they’ve come to a halt and taking off on her usual sprint, if one could call it that. It’s more of a jog at this point. Bella tries to run while she’s still within Alice’s line of vision at least. She passes by the usual crowds, making her way through them - though she doesn’t push anyone anymore. When she spots the fountain she lets out a quiet huff, annoyance getting the better of her at its sight - but she needs to cross it. It's the easiest way to get Aro alone. 

“Ugh.” She mutters as she trudges through the water, allowing the fountain to douse her in ice water once more. Hypothermia is as good a way to go as any, she thinks sarcastically - better than starving, in any case. 

She reaches Edward, the sight of him still evoking heartbreak in her. It would be so much easier to work up the courage to die for him if she could at least be certain that he’d go on to live, after. Bella shakes herself mentally, the bitter turn her thoughts have taken scaring her out of her stupor. She’d never been quite this morbid before, she thinks. She used to shy away from thoughts like that - thoughts of death in general. But then, being confronted with it over and over did tend to change people, didn’t it? 

“Edward.” She says, her mind already on what she’d tell Aro once she reached him. She reaches out a hand, laying it on his cheek to force him to look at her. “You really are a stupid, masochistic lion, you know that?” 

Edward stares at her, shock and surprise clear on his beautiful face. “Bella?”

“Yeah.” Bella murmurs. She shouldn’t vent her anger on him, she reprimands herself. “You know,” she says, her voice a little softer now, “I really wish you wouldn’t do that. Kill yourself over me, I mean. Ever, not even if I actually die.” 

“Bella- I don’t understand.” Edward whispers, reaching out a hand to touch her cheek, mirroring her movement. He brushes his thumb over her cheekbone, staring at her in reverence. 

“Edward, I don’t want to lie to you - there’s a very real chance I’ll die today. If I asked you to go on without me, would you? If I asked you not to harm yourself, not even in what could be deemed an accident - to not seek out danger, not to purposefully lose a fight to follow me, would you?”

“No.” Edward says softly. The admission doesn’t surprise her- if anything she appreciates his honesty. If he had agreed… well, she isn’t certain she could’ve believed him then.

Bella nods to herself, sighing quietly. “You asked the same of me, you know? Hypocrite.” 

“Did you keep your promise?” Edward asks, smiling wryly. “So you didn’t jump off a cliff?”

“I did.” Bella says, mirroring his serene smile. “It was for fun- more or less. I didn’t actually intend to die when I jumped, but I guess it’s a moot point. Edward, what if I told you that we both need to die today?”

Edward furrows his brow, staring at her - his smile vanishing immediately. “Has Alice-”

“No.” Bella says, waving a dismissive hand. “Nothing like that. Call it a premonition, if you like. What if for some reason I knew I would die today, and - knowing you - knew you’d follow me regardless of my wishes?”

“Why do you think you-”

“Cullen.” Felix says forebodingly, stepping out of the shadow. Edward, as always, pushes Bella behind himself, bracing himself for a fight. Alice joins them a moment later, jumping over the wall behind them. 

“Give it a rest.” Bella says, lightly petting his shoulder. “There’s no point - Aro will send Jane if we don’t go with them.” 

“How do you-” Alice starts to say, but Bella merely waves her hand again, pulling away from Edward, before offering a curt nod to the guards. 

“Felix, Demetri.” she says politely before turning and walking off toward the manhole. By the time she reaches it and turns back around, none of them have moved. Bella suppresses a snort, taking in their faces. “You coming?” she says, pointing at the manhole. “I can’t just jump down by myself, can I?” 

Edward is with her a blink later. “Bella.” he growls into her ear quietly. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” 

“Speeding up the process.” Bella whispers back. “There’s no point in arguing with them, Edward. Absolutely no point, so we might as well hurry up a bit.” 

“Listen to her, Cullen. At least she knows when to hold her tongue.” Felix says, winking at Bella before jumping down the manhole, Alice following closely behind. She throws Bella a look- luckily for her she refrains from saying anything, leaving Bella to ponder what she might be thinking; what Edward might be thinking about what she is thinking. As it stands he seems preoccupied with her- never so much as glancing in Alice’s direction.

“Bella, I don’t understand-” he starts to say again, but Bella cuts him off with a sigh, jumping down the manhole and landing in Alice’s waiting arms. Her limbs ache, and Bella doesn’t even want to know what they must look like by now - she has no doubt in her mind that she’s purple and yellow all over. 

Edward slides down after her, followed by Demetri, who keeps staring at Bella with a furrowed brow - looking at them now, Bella thinks they could be brothers. She takes the lead again - in spite of her inability to make anything out in the dark - walking down the catacombs briskly, one hand pressed to the wall as the rest of the group follows behind slowly - for her benefit, most likely. 

They reach the main hall after a short while, just as Bella’s teeth begin to chatter. She rubs her hands along her arms, over the wet material of her blouse. “Hey Gianna.” she greets the secretary who smiles at her, nodding her head, though she does raise a dubious eyebrow at her. Bella winks, mimicking Felix before turning again to face the elevator. She pushes the small button, and its doors open immediately - revealing Jane inside. 

Bella can’t help tensing slightly seeing her - regardless of the fact that she knows her powers to be harmless when used against her. It’s her face, she decides - perfectly lovely and childish, off-putting in its youthfulness and equally prevalent sense of impending doom. “Jane.” she says regardless, greeting her with another polite nod and grimace. 

Jane doesn’t respond, merely sneering at her until the entire group finds themselves pressed together in the small elevator. 

Once the elevator doors swing open Demetri takes off in a blur, rushing into court before them. By the time Bella reaches the hall as well he’s standing by Aro’s side, holding his hand. “Isabella.” Aro greets her, smiling brightly - completely ignoring both Edward and Alice.

“Just Bella.” Bella corrects, nodding her head in greeting to both him and his brothers, though neither of them reciprocates the gesture. She hadn’t exactly expected them to anyway, still- the fact that he is choosing to forgo the usual pleasantries in favor of addressing her outright now isn’t lost on her. He’s still staring at her by the time the small group comes to a complete standstill, not so much as a glance at Edward or Alice. 

“Isabella,” he insists politely, his tone firm but all together pleasant still, and Bella offers her own sly grin in response to his smug expression.

“If you insist.” She says, “In that case I must insist on calling you Ikarus.” Aro stares at her for a moment, his own smile never faltering, giving away nothing. Bella doesn’t bristle this time around, stubbornly holding his gaze- she can see the cogs turning in his mind, regardless of his feigned aloofness.

“How do you know that name, human?” Caius booms, standing suddenly. 

“He told me.” Bella says, gesturing to Aro, who tilts his head slightly. His lip quirks, staring her down.

“Did I now?” he intones airily, descending from the dais and coming to a halt right before her, holding out his hand expectantly. 

“Not here.” Bella says, jerking her head in the direction of the door to the side. “Let’s go for a walk.” 

“Impertinent.” Caius speaks up again. “You forget your place. You’d do well to remember it when addressing your betters.”

“A walk.” Aro says, silencing Caius with the wave of a hand. “Yes, I’d quite like to go on a walk with you, Isabella.” 

“Bella, what are-” Edward starts, though he falls quiet when Aro lifts a hand again.

“Silence.” he says, his tone suddenly as cold and hard as ice, already holding the door open for Bella. “If you know what’s best for you and your kin, young Edward, you will hold your tongue. Not a word from you.” 

Edward looks ready to argue, but Alice lays a hand on his shoulder, holding him back. Bella throws her another grateful smile, lifting her head in a pacifying gesture. “It’s just a walk.” she tells him soothingly, though she doesn’t expect it to actually calm him. Not that keeping him calm is actually a priority at this point - she knows perfectly well that she can’t.

Bella wordlessly follows Aro, forcing herself not to look back again as she leaves the court and by extension Edward and Alice behind. “Where do you wish to go, bambina? My study? The courtyard, perhaps?” Aro asks politely once the court’s doors fall shut behind them with a soft click, muffling the rising voices arguing behind them.

“Your chambers, if you don’t mind.” Bella answers, closely watching his expression. She expects him to look surprised, to reprimand her maybe - instead he looks delighted by the prospect, grinning widely. There’s something about his smile - childish and playful, and yet utterly terrifying at times; a switch he’s capable of making without so much as moving a single muscle. It’s all in his eyes, she thinks. They’re glimmering with mischief now. 

Bella clears her throat nervously, falling into step next to him. They walk along the long corridors in silence, and Bella resolves to avoid his eyes, instead eyeing each painting hung on the walls as they pass by them. They’re beautiful- oil paintings sporting some cracks, definitely old and likely worth a fortune. Most of them depict landscapes, though there are some portraits, too. She half expects Aro to comment on them, but he remains just as quiet as her, the squeaking of her wet shoes the only sound filling the silence between them. Once again Bella resigns herself to silence, counting the paintings to keep herself occupied or, rather, distracted from the task at hand.

They finally reach his chambers after descending a long set of steps, into what Bella guesses is the heart of the Palazzo. By the time Aro holds the door open for her once more, signaling for her to enter with another elegant gesture of his hand, she has counted 47 paintings total. Once the door falls shut behind them Bella looks around, searching for a place to sit - though there is only one chair, right behind an expensive looking desk. And the bed.

“So.” She says awkwardly, finger nervously fidgeting with the sleeves of her blouse, drenched in smelly fountain water still. She tries not to think about the mess she’s making simply by standing there- dripping onto his expensive looking carpet. Aro doesn’t seem to mind, never so much as commenting on the coppery smell or the cost of such items; and Bella supposes it doesn’t matter either way- he’s just as likely to spill her blood here, now, as he is any place else. Maybe he even prefers doing it here- the intimacy of a privately executed kill. Just the two of them. Bella’s stomach clenches at the thought, her lips tingling slightly as she remembers the ghost of his caresses. The kiss. 

“So.” Aro echoes, walking right past her and leaning against his desk. 

Bella waits for him to speak, awkwardly clearing her throat. When he doesn’t, watching her expectantly from the far end of the room, she smiles sheepishly- uncomfortable beyond belief. “Are you, uh, magical?” she asks after a moment, feeling incredibly stupid almost immediately. It’s a valid question, she thinks, but the answering smile plastering itself over his face makes her reconsider her wording.  

“You think me magical, bambina?” He asks, sounding flirtatious - flattered by her question. Bella gulps, her hands twitching nervously at the sound of his voice, her mind immediately conjuring up imagines of his lips pressed against hers. The tingling sensation only worsens in response. Bella licks her lips, biting down on the lower one in an attempt to rid herself of it. Aro stares. 

“Not you specifically,” Bella corrects quickly, averting her eyes in a futile effort to hide the blush burning her cheeks. “Vampires in general. Werewolves just- everyone. Are you magical, or is there a scientific explanation for your existence?”

“Hm,” Aro hums, inclining his head and throwing her another playful grin. “Do the two have to be mutually exclusive? If magic is real, wouldn’t it simply be another science to be studied and mastered?”

“That sounds like a fancy way of saying you don’t know.” Bella mutters, forcing herself to meet his gaze head on. 

“I do not, and I am not ashamed of admitting as much.” Aro says sagely. He looks at her like butter won’t melt in his mouth. It wouldn’t, of course. He’s effectively a walking refrigerator. 

Bella huffs a breath, suddenly angry with herself. With him, too - and his stupid games. Rather than standing there awkwardly she opts to walk around, looking at his collection of paintings and knickknacks, until her eyes land on a large wardrobe. She opens it unceremoniously, again expecting him to interfere. He doesn’t, remaining where he stands, perfectly still - like a statue. 

“You don’t mind, do you?” Bella asks, pulling out a black dress shirt and gesturing at her own battered clothes. They really do look horrible and smell even worse- no wonder, considering they’d repeatedly been doused in dirty fountain water. 

“Oh no, not at all.” Aro says politely, “Though I imagine a change of clothes won’t do you much good by itself. Feel free to use my facilities - we can talk while you wash.” 

Bella’s eyes shoot up to meet his, her cheeks turning a furious shade of red. “Err-” she says, “You intend to join me?” She hates herself a little more for the crack in her voice, for how easy it is for him to rattle her still, even after everything she’s been through, while she seems unable to prompt as much as a raised brow from him. 

“You don’t mind, do you? Nothing I haven’t seen before.” He grins at her smugly again and Bella falters, her cheeks still burning. He’s playing games again, she reminds herself. Testing her. Fine, she thinks angrily. Two can play that game. 

She strides over to where he’s standing, stopping once the tips of her shoes touch his. She doesn’t grant herself the luxury of waiting, knowing she’ll stop if she allows herself to truly think this through. She reaches out a hand, pulling him down by the neck and pressing her lips against his harshly. 

She’s sick of this; of going around in circles, of repeating the same day over and over, of trying to save people who don’t want to be saved. She’s sick of Aro’s mind games, of trying to predict him and getting everyone out safely only to do it over and over again. And most of all she is sick of that stupid smug grin on his face, even when she throws things at him that should take him by surprise; even when she’s acting unpredictably - Aro doesn’t ever seem thrown off in the slightest. 

“Hm, Isabella.” he hums against her lips, his arms closing around her, pulling her flush against him. “I’ll take that as a yes, then.” He tilts his head slightly, deepening the kiss once more. Bella’s lips begin to tingle again almost immediately, the sensation growing almost unbearable as the kiss grows more passionate. 

He’s not surprised then. Not at all, not even a little. She doesn’t want him to count this as another win, desperately wants him to lose his cool just this once. To push her away and scream at her, to rip her to pieces right then and there and end her misery. She mimics the way he’d kissed her before, sliding her tongue along his lower lip, hoping for some kind of reaction - anything. 

She doesn’t expect him to sigh contentedly.

Rather than shouting at her he merely opens his mouth to her, pressing Bella impossibly closer with another hum that sends shivers down her spine which Bella would prefer to attribute to her drenched clothes and the coolness of his touch, rather than the kiss itself. Eventually, when she runs out of air, Bella has to admit defeat. She’d waltzed in here, flaunting her knowledge, stealing his clothes and flat out assaulting him; but of course Aro remains as unfazed as ever. “You’re not surprised.” she whispers against his lips once they part, though he keeps holding her close, pressed up against him. 

“Surprised?” Aro repeats, obviously amused. “By what, exactly? Your miraculous reappearance from the dead, your sudden appearance in Volterra, your knowledge of me or-” he leans in a little closer, brushing his lips against hers again, “the kiss?” he rumbles, sending another set of involuntary shivers down her spine. “You are cold, bambina? Worry not, your questions shall be answered - but first a bath, I think.” 

Bella opens her mouth, closing it again uselessly. She’d like to argue, but if she’s being honest a bath sounds downright heavenly right about now. She reeks of fountain water and sweat, her body aches in all sorts of ways and she is so, so tired of trying to remain upright. 

Aro kisses her again, though it’s only a quick peck of the lips this time- affectionate, familiar almost. “I won’t have you argue, Isabella. I’ll have you know I’m nothing if not an accommodating host.”

He grins another winning smile, leading an awestruck Bella into the adjacent room - a large hall that reminds her of ancient bathhouses; she wouldn’t dream of ever describing it as a bathroom. The ‘tub’ is a massive pool, built into the marble ground beneath an amazing ceiling, high and artfully painted. Bella’s heart once again threatens to leave her body, pumping wildly in her chest as she stares at it, glancing back and forth between the water and Aro. 

“I-… I-” Bella stutters as Aro’s nimble fingers begin to make light work of her sodden blouse. 

“Shh, bambina. You were so forward before - don’t tell me you’ve grown shy now?” 

“I’ve always been shy.” Bella mutters, taking a step back. 

“Yes, of course. But not with me, little thief.” he says, pointedly looking at the dress shirt of his she’s still clinging to, the material bunched up tightly in her shaky fingers. 

“It’s- I-” Bella tries again, though words fail her.

“Hush, bambina. We mustn’t burden ourselves with false modesty.” Aro cooes, stepping closer and swiftly relieving her of her blouse before stepping behind her and opening the small clasps of her bra. Bella gasps, crossing her arms in front of her chest, holding the material there. “Isabella.” Aro reprimands, “No need to make this any more difficult than it has to be. You’re a modern woman, no? And a beautiful one at that. You know me, you’ve said so yourself. And I imagine this hasn’t been our first kiss, yes? I suppose we’ve never gone further than that, then?” 

“Uh-” Bella says dumbly, trying to acces her earlier anger and failing miserably.

“Hm, that is just as well. I’d much prefer to remember, if you don’t mind.”

“I think you misunderstood, I-” Bella stutters, while Aro comes back into view before her again, looking at her pants contemplatively. “Wait- remember. You-”

“I’m afraid those are beyond saving, not that they’d even be worth the effort.” Aro says quietly, as if to himself, considering her clothes again. “Isabella, would you miss them terribly? I’ll provide you with new ones, of course.”

“What? No, I-” Bella stammers, a shriek escaping her as she hears a loud tear, only to look down and find her legs bare. “Aro!” 

Aro chuckles softly, shaking his head. “Modern humans.” he says, laughing still. “So very peculiar.” He gestures toward the tub, smiling down at her. “You don’t intend to bathe fully clothed, do you? Go on then, take the rest off yourself, if you prefer.”

“T-Turn around. Don’t look.” Bella pleads, her eyes darting back and forth between him and the tub again. “Wait outside.” 

“What an upstart you are, Isabella. How very commandeering for one so young.” Aro huffs, though she gets the distinct feeling that this pleases him somehow. A moment later he is gone and she’s alone, though the door remains open. Bella leans forward a little to see if he’s still in sight before slipping out of her underwear, allowing it to fall to the ground and kicking it off to the side in a small pile. 

She quickly jumps into the water, diving down for a moment. It’s warm and faintly scented, but she still shivers. She waits until she’s warmed up a little before allowing her eyes to flutter shut, a soft appreciative sigh escaping her as the shaking of her hands slowly subsides. For a short moment she allows herself to enjoy the blissful quiet before her mind begins to race again, cleared somewhat by the warmth surrounding her now. Aro knows, obviously having come to his own conclusions based on her less than subtle hints. I’d much prefer to remember it he’d said - obviously well aware of the fact that they’ve met before, even though he has no recollection of it. Bella pushes away the other implications of his words for now, hoping to see past his little games. 

“You promised to help me, before.” she says quietly. 

“I am helping you.” Aro calls from the adjacent bedroom. 

“You are?” Bella asks dubiously, rubbing at her skin before trying to untangle her hair. Her body looks about as banged up as she’d expected, large bruises having formed on all of her limbs as well as her ribs. Her blistered feet burn, and her entire body aches, but at least her headache is starting to subside. She forces herself to suck in a deep calming breath, delving down once more.

“Say, Isabella - did I ever try to bite you?” Aro calls eventually.

“Yes.” 

“And I assume I kissed you, after?”

“Yes.” 

“Just once?”

“Yes.” Bella says quietly. “After I fainted in court.”

“Ah. Well, I suppose that’s when I brought you here, offered my help and told you my name, yes?” Aro says, appearing in the door. Bella yelps again, quickly covering her bare form - though it hardly helps, what with his superior reflexes and perfect recollection. Then, with a sigh, she drops her arms again - it doesn’t matter, she tells herself. He’ll forget. 

Aro smiles approvingly before handing her a small tray with an assortment of bottles. Shampoo, she assumes. He takes a bottle himself, squirting its contents into the water. Bella takes a deep breath, the pleasant smell of herbs filling her nostrils. 

She takes one of the bottles in hand, opening it and beginning to work the product into her hair just as he sits down on the edge of the bath. 

“You will make for an incredibly powerful vampire, Isabella. One of the most powerful ones to date, arguably.” he muses, his eyes glimmering with something Bella can’t confidently put a name to. Awe, perhaps? It’s hard to imagine Aro awed by anything.

“What? No, I can’t be changed-”

“Because you’ll travel back in time once I try to bite you?” Aro says, smiling. “My, my Isabella, so you haven’t figured it out?” 

“Figured out what, exactly?” Bella asks, feeling completely overwhelmed again. She hadn’t expected for him to utter such words so carelessly, casually - as if time travel wasn’t an unusual occurrence at all. Perhaps it isn’t - not to him. 

Can you help me? 

Of course. 

Had he met others like her? What does he know? He’s wearing that secretive smile again, telling her nothing. “Why you travel through time, of course.” he says calmly, like discussing the weather.

“Don’t tell me you have.” Bella questions, her hair completely forgotten. “How?”

“Yes well, I suppose I figured it out before. I merely had to take my past actions into account this time around. Allow me-” he says, taking another bottle in hand and reaching out, pulling her closer with his free hand before beginning to massage the liquid onto her scalp in pleasant strokes with the other. Bella’s eyes involuntarily flutter shut, a soft sigh escaping her while he continues to massage her head, his thumbs rubbing her temples, relieving the built up pressure there. 

“I- so what- Explain.” Bella rambles thoughtlessly, forcing herself to open her eyes again. “Hurry.” 

Aro sighs, signaling for her to dive down. She does, quickly emerging again only to find him already holding out a towel to her. She climbs out of the tub, wrapping the soft material around her middle. 

“Let us get you dressed first - We wouldn’t want you to find yourself completely bare should you travel back, would we?” he grins, eyes shining. He leads her over into the bedroom again where some clothes have been laid out on the bed. 

She quickly slips into them, barely paying attention. “Tell me.” she demands while fiddling with the buttons of the dress shirt she’d stolen. 

“Well, bambina. Truly extraordinary gifts sometimes manifest in humans long before their transformation. I suspect this to be one of those instances. You lack control over it, as is to be expected. The solution is simple, of course - vampirism. Once you are changed you will gain control through training.” 

Bella’s shoulders slump at once - of course. Of course that would be his explanation, his solution. Joining his ranks likely was part of that, too. “No- You’ve got it all wrong, I can’t be changed-” she says numbly, her mind already reeling with other avenues to try - other people to consult. Someone who might actually want to help her.

“Because you’ll jump back, yes? Coincidence. Or rather - I imagine an emotional response. You tend to jump back when upset, don’t you?”

“I haven’t been anything but upset in a while.” Bella responds dryly, fiddling with the too long sleeves of the shirt. The shirt - He’d found clothes for her, clothes that fit. Yet he hadn’t bothered with a blouse her size, choosing to give her the shirt she’d chosen before. 

“It suits you.” Aro comments, following her gaze. 

“You could’ve provided me with something in my size.” Bella murmurs, staring up at him. “But you didn’t. Why?”

“I could have. But then, I do quite like the thought of you wearing my clothes. And it will certainly serve as another hint to future versions of me. No matter-” he says, waving a hand again. “See, you’ve certainly been upset these past days, but you do tend to jump when particularly upset, don’t you?”

“I- yes.” Bella murmurs, her stomach twisting as she recounts every instance that had sent her back in the past. Maybe he actually is onto something? Bella doesn’t dare to allow herself to hope, and yet there it is - that dreaded feeling of hopefulness, reeling its ugly head. If he’s right about her condition she doesn’t need to die, she realizes with a sudden jump. Neither does Edward, or anybody else - this is fixable. It’s too good to believe. 

“I imagine my trying to change you came as a surprise to you. I apologize, perhaps I should’ve been more vocal about my intentions. Though, I seem to have corrected my earlier mistake, choosing to kiss you instead. Tell me Isabella, did you jump during our kiss? Right after, perhaps?”

“A minute or so after.” Bella whispers. “How is that connected with anything?”

“Interesting.” Aro says slowly, leaning closer to her. “Was it by chance not the kiss itself that upset you, but your thoughts following it?” 

“I- I don’t know.” 

“Hm.” Aro hums, sounding doubtful - he even has the nerve to raise his eyebrow at her, throwing her a knowing smirk.

“So there was a reason behind kissing me? I mean, I already thought as much - I just- I don’t see what reason there could be.”

“Isn’t it obvious?” Aro says, his grin widening once more as he reaches out a hand to stroke her cheek gently. “Trying to bite you without warning upset you greatly, therefore I would need to pace myself somewhat, earn your trust through other avenues. Bambina, I would quite like to be honest with you, though I fear it would cause you great upset.”

Earning your trust through other avenues. The words echo through Bella’s mind. She realizes with another sinking feeling of her stomach that part of her had wanted the kiss to be just that - just a kiss, with no ulterior motives. But he’d done it to earn her trust, slowly, so he could bite her. 

Bella opens her mouth, ready to argue - but Aro lifts his hand, and she automatically falls silent, her mouth falling shut with a soft click. “Yes, I know, I know - you want to know regardless of course. If you could try to remain calm though, I’d certainly appreciate it.” Aro says, chuckling softly. Bella nods, taking a deep breath to steady herself and her reeling mind.

“Alright.” she whispers, willing the tugging sensation in her heart and stomach to stop. It doesn’t. 

“Very well. You are aware of course that vampires are mostly monogamous creatures - at least, they tend to be, once they’ve found their mate. We mate for life, so to speak.” he says carefully, and Bella is acutely aware of how closely he is watching her. For a moment his rapt attention is all her mind is capable of concentrating on - it takes a second for his words to fully register with her, for their meaning to dawn on her. 

He’s implying- “Isabella.” Aro whispers, his voice suddenly dripping with open yearning as he leans a little closer still, the tips of their noses nearly touching now. “I’ve waited for you for a long time.” He closes what little distance remains between them, pressing his lips against hers once more. 

For a moment Bella doesn’t know what to do. Mentally she’s screaming at herself to remain calm - there are a million questions she still needs answers to, and she doesn’t want to jump back and have to do everything all over again to get them. Stay calm, stay calm she chants in her head, taking deep breaths through her nose, inhaling Aro’s scent. He smells like her, she realizes - or rather, she smells like him, having used his shampoo. The scent is, despite everything, still oddly calming, grounding her a little. 

His cool lips move against hers as if insisting that she focus on them instead, asking her to reciprocate. She feels his hand in the nape of her neck, the other snaking around her back, pulling her against him again. Her hands move of their own accord, gripping fistfuls of his jacket tightly, clinging onto him. Her heart is pounding wildly in her chest, and her lips are tingling - but Bella remains calm, forcing herself to stay - to hear him out. 

Part of her rejoices at being kissed again - she’d never admit it out loud, but she had feared he wouldn’t ever do it again, now that she knows why he had chosen to kiss her in the first place. But then, the implication behind his words- he’s suggesting that there is more to it still. Much more than she is comfortable thinking about right now. Maybe ever. 

The moment passes, and Aro slowly draws back, allowing her to gulp down another uncertain breath. “You feel attracted to me, Isabella, do you not? Inexplicably so, certainly that is upsetting in its own right, seeing as you came here to save the boy you so adore.”

“I-” Bella starts to say before realizing that she doesn’t actually know what it is she wants to tell him. To discuss Edward with him feels wrong, considering what they’d just done. What she’s already done. It feels like cheating, regardless of the fact that Edward had left her moths ago. He’d only done it to save her, and here she was - kissing another man. Another vampire at that. Aro, of all people. “You’re wrong.” she tries to say instead, fruitlessly trying to push thoughts of Edward away in favor of clearing things up with Aro. She could worry about her relationship later - if there even still was one by the time this stopped.

“Am I?” Aro says, laughing quietly. Always so terribly amused by her distress. “How so, bambina? It is the nature of the bond to reflect our feelings, perfect mirror images, so to speak. I love you, therefore you love me- simple as that.” 

Bella shudders, the words sounding entirely wrong coming from him. Not a confession, but a mere statement. “You don’t love me. You don’t know me.” she mutters, pushing at his chest uselessly. This is too much, she realizes. Kissing him; wanting him to kiss her - that’s already enough to wrap her mind around. She can’t shake the feeling that he’s playing games still, that nothing he’s telling her holds any truth - but she can’t think with his arms wrapped around her like that. 

“Shh, stay calm Isabella. Remember, I’m trying to help. You are right, of course - I do not know you personally, but I know everything the boy knows, perhaps more. Offputting as it might be, you know me; While I don’t remember our previous encounters, you certainly do. The bond between mates grows over time, therefore during our first encounter it ought to have been much weaker than it is now, especially considering your current state as a human. And yet, because you’ve spend so much time with me, around me, it has grown in strength on your end; in turn strengthening my feelings as well- even without my knowledge. Truthfully, Isabella, I have no more power over it than you do. One might argue less, seeing as I likely won’t remember this conversation by the time you next see me.”

“We hardly spoke.” Bella says quietly. “I’ve only been alone with you a couple of times, how could it- how could I-” 

Aro shrugs, smiling another one of his apologetic little smiles. “I imagine kissing you, in the past, was just as much about satisfying my growing need for you as it was about figuring out how best to help you. Since you are here still, having this conversation with me, it seems to have been the right thing to do. You lack trust in me, therefore you couldn’t allow me to bite you before - but now here you are, perfectly calm. Perhaps, if I were to try again now, you wouldn’t jump back - at least not before the pain overwhelms you. Alas I am certain you will once bitten, seeing as the transformation is quite a traumatic experience.”

Bella stares at him, her questions forgotten, her mind wiped completely clean. There is only Aro and the soothing tone of his deep accented voice as well as the vague awareness of her world shattering somewhere far off in the distance. 

“What if I leave? What if I ask Alice to change me instead, what if I never come back?” 

Aro shakes his head softly, very obviously displeased by the mere suggestion. “And go where? Ultimately you will return to me, as is in our nature. Isabella, I shan’t scare you again, I promise not to act without your spoken permission - This is merely a suggestion. Allow me to change you.”

Bella takes another deep breath in a futile attempt at grounding herself, caught off guard by the earnest expression on his features - so open, vulnerable somehow. “And then what?” she wonders aloud, eyes glued to his. “What happens to me once I break the loop?” 

“Stay with me.” Aro pleads, and Bella feels about ready to faint. She hadn’t thought him capable of being anything other than insufferably smug and commandeering. 

“Here?” 

“Yes.” Aro says softly. “Isabella, I can see you’re hesitant to stay, to be with me.” he strokes her cheek again. Bella pointedly stares at his lips as he speaks, unable to meet his eyes. “You’ve been so scared, all this time - you’ve spent it thinking of death, have you not? It is a lot to take in, I understand. So allow me to make another suggestion.”

Bella nods numbly, curious despite herself. 

“Have some fun.” Aro says, a smile tugging at his lips. “This is quite the opportunity, is it not? To do as you please with little to no repercussions, provided you refrain from attaining any more physical harm.”

“Have fun?” Bella echoes, her voice sounding ghostly even to her own ears. Fun?

“Yes. Come find me again, get to know me. Get to know Volterra, the Palazzo and the guard. Let me show you Italy, allow me to earn your trust fully. And when the time is right, allow me to change you.” 

Have fun. 

Fun. 

Bella closes her eyes, just as he leans in to kiss her again. 

<<<

“I got you-” 

“Orange juice, yes. Thanks.” 

Chapter Text

Bella, 18th of March 2005

Bella sinks into the plush plane seat, taking a deep breath. Surprisingly enough, she feels calm, at ease. For the most part. 

This is a step up from where she was before, she thinks - she doesn’t need to die. If Aro is to be believed, and at this point she rather thinks he is, it is merely the manifestation of some gift. She absentmindedly touches the tips of her fingers to her lips, waiting for the tingling to stop.

She still has a million questions - specifically about the connection between her inability to speak openly of her apparent abilities combined with her silent mind. How come her gift comes with so many rules and restrictions, if it truly is a gift? Then again, she supposes, perhaps that’s just how those work - after all, Aro requires physical touch for his, a limitation he had bemoaned in more than one loop. So, say that this is merely her very own set of limitations, what does that mean for her future? What exactly would she be able to do? Could she merely trap herself in a time loop, or could she perhaps - with training - travel through time freely, at will? If so, where would she go? 

Everywhere, she thinks. Everywhere, anytime. She’d wanted to travel, hadn’t she? What if she wasn’t limited by time and space, what if she could spend a day in 1805 and then go shopping in 1980 before returning to her own time? What if she could travel into the future? To the end of time, or the very start of it?

Bella takes the little cup Alice had provided her with in hand, greedily gulping down its contents while mentally shaking herself. Don’t be ridiculous. Don’t overestimate yourself, don’t get lost in wild dreams - you still haven’t come any closer to actually fixing this, she tells herself angrily. Stay on track.

But the damage is done - her mind is conjuring up images of all kinds of time travel media, bombarding her with all sorts of wild notions- no longer limiting itself to time loops. At the same time there is a small voice hesitantly prompting her to, perhaps, if she could maybe find the time, mull the entire Aro business over instead- but she ignores it in favor of more practical planning. 

Perhaps the key to breaking the loop is to stay perpetually calm. If jumping back truly is just some kind of emotional reaction, then this whole thing would be relatively easy to fix. All she’d have to do, she muses, is find a way to achieve a favorable outcome and stick with it; the key being not to panic, no matter what. 

She could try to stay away from Volterra again - limiting her interaction with Aro to a simple phone call had arguably yielded the best results thus far. It seems to be the best option; considering that it would allow her to avoid him almost entirely, completely sidestepping the entire soulmates business. She could return to Forks, beg the Cullens to change her, based on the promise she would make to Aro on the phone in order to save Edward. Even if he himself was unwilling, certainly at least one of them was smart enough to know that hiding something from the Volturi is one thing, but defying them this openly is another entirely - there is no way they’d all value her humanity and/or soul more than their collective lives.

So then they’d change her, and Bella would spend the rest of her existence avoiding the Volturi, finding solace in the knowledge that she had managed to save Edward; even if he chose never to speak to her again.

Ultimately you will return to me, as is in our nature Aro’s feathery voice rings through her mind. He’d said those words as thought this outcome truly would be inevitable- as though she didn’t have a choice in the matter. We’ll see about that, Bella thinks resolutely, entirely sick of playing games with him. She doesn’t even feel like she’s actually playing- if anything he’d played her, made her into a chess piece he can push around on his board rather than an actual opponent. An equal. Aro is the kind of guy who plays by his own rules; the sole power in charge of upholding the laws he’d put into place. He doesn’t play fair, he plays to win- and Bella will be damned if she just… lets him. She won’t come running back to him now, she doesn’t need him; she just needs someone to change her and put her out of this misery-

“Bella?” Alice says suddenly, actually looking at her now. “When’d you have time to change- What - Bella.” she leans in, taking a deep breath, her eyes fluttering shut. “Bella, why do you smell like- vampire? I don’t know that scent-” 

Oh, fuck. 

Bella’s eyes widen as realisation hits her. Aro. That fucking- Of course.

In gifting her his shirt he had not only ensured to give himself a hint for their first meeting, he had also made sure that Bella could never access her old clothes again; effectively ensuring that Alice would definitely be tipped off to something weird going on, seeing as - to her at least - a few minutes prior Bella had been wearing different clothes and had smelled- well, like herself.

Alice would’ve known if Bella had moved at all, but even if she had been too engrossed in her visions, the vampire scent was something Bella could not explain away easily. She couldn’t have possibly come close enough to one for their scent to rub off on her in these past minutes, and if there had been one on the plane Alice would be aware of that, too. And, speaking of Alice- she is still sitting there, eyes wide, nose scrunched up and brows knitted in confused concentration, probably trying to place the smell. She’s also waiting for Bella to say something.

”Uh-” Bella mumbles, trying to think of something. Anything she says or does will be used against her in court. “Just… give me a minute, I really need to think.” Alice blinks once, twice, staring her down. She doesn’t take her eyes off of Bella, but she doesn’t speak either, which Bella chooses to interpret as silent agreement. 

With Alice being tipped off, there is absolutely no way Bella could keep Aro from knowing about her; no way to avoid his interest in her, considering that he would certainly recognize his own scent or, at the very least, be privy to Alice’s mind as she makes that connection upon meeting him. Even if Bella manages to distract from herself for a little while and stay away from Volterra, by the time Alice reaches the throne room the entire run is a lost cause. That fucker. That scheming- So he’d used the opportunity to come up with a fail safe plot to tip himself off, ensuring that she has no way of avoiding him. He’s trapped her- why would he do that, if not because everything he’d said had been a lie? 

For a long moment, Bella doesn’t move at all, entirely caught up in her furious musings of just how much Aro had managed to mess with her plans. She groans softly, throwing her head back. What now?

”Bella-”

”Just a minute, Alice.”

Once she gets rid of the clothes it would probably still take a while for the smell to wear off to the point where even a vampire couldn’t smell it. He’d also definitely recognize the scent of his own shampoo. He must have guessed that Bella would try to avoid him somehow, always ten steps ahead of her - regardless of her apparent advantage. If she can’t even get a leg up on him using literal time travel powers, what else could she possibly do? 

She should’ve thought of that - of what showing up in different clothes would mean; Aro’s, especially. Should’ve considered the smell - but she hasn’t slept properly in forever, and her mind is a gooey mess. Aro must’ve seen an opportunity in that, jumping to use it. Every bit of weakness, even the slightest hint of it - it’s like he can smell it, like a shark sniffing out a drop of blood in the ocean. Or like a vampire, she supposes.

She would need to get different clothes, which in itself is easily enough done. And she’d need to shower. Or at least wash. Maybe she could simply douse herself in the stinky fountain water again, hope that it would suffice in masking the smell. 

New clothes, different smell - got it, she thinks, feeling terribly tired. If she could just give up- 

“Alright, Alice.” Bella says quietly, pointing in the direction of the small boy down the row. “He’s about to lose and throw a tantrum. He’s gonna kick the seat in front of him, and then the man in it is going to turn around and glare at him while his mother starts to apologize.” 

Alice stares at Bella, her brows nearly reaching her hairline. Then her eyes dart to the side, watching the scene play out in real time. By the time the mother has started to profusely apologize, Alice is openly gawking at Bella. “Bella- you’re having visions?” 

“No, next guess - quickly, we don’t have time. Well, you don’t.” Bella says pointedly, hoping it’s enough to tip her off. 

“Time travel.” Alice says, and Bella grins - nodding her head.

“Alice, I need you to trust me. I need to get this smell off me, and I need a change of clothes - Preferably something that looks exactly like what I wore before, at least, close enough so that even you wouldn’t notice a difference.”

Alice raises a dubious brow at that last part - obviously offended. It is an unrealistic goal, Bella admits to herself. 

“Why?”

“Because if you know Aro will know. Here’s the plan: I need that change of clothes, and I need to not smell like him. And then I’m gonna need to get upset, so I can go back and you’ll be none the wiser.”

“Upset? Bella, why would that- Oh, oh. I see. But Edward-”

“I’ll save him, I promise - I know this is a lot to ask, but I need you to trust me on this. I will save him, as soon as we’ve taken care of everything - but no one must know.”

“Because Aro would take you.” Alice says quietly, staring at the shirt. “He’s been after Edward and I forever, the only reason he hasn’t just taken us is because Edward’s gift might be useful as a guard, but Aro is hardly in dire need of another mind reader; and because my visions wouldn’t actually be all that useful to him, seeing as they mostly revolve around the people I know well and can’t be utilized to spy on his enemies. At best I could tip him off if someone was coming their way, but he isn’t worried about that, what with his guard’s collective combative talents. But you? Jesus, time travel? There’s no way he’d let you get away.”

“Exactly.” Bella says, faltering.

She wants desperately to free the scream lodged in her throat, choking her. She fights not to let anger overtake her at the notion - if she jumps now she’s going to have to explain everything all over again. She takes a few calming breaths, running a hand through her hair. So he’s a liar - big deal. She doesn’t know him, not truly, so she can hardly count this as a betrayal. He’s doing what he’s apparently always done, using that horrifyingly sharp mind of his to get his way, to collect whomever he wants. 

Well, fuck that - she’s not getting indoctrinated into his weird cult of ancient vampires to be his personal time travel machine. No fucking way. Bella takes another round of calming breaths through her nose, acutely aware of Alice’s eyes on her. “I can’t think about him too much.” Bella says by way of explanation. “I need to stay calm. It’s important.” 

“Yes, okay.” Alice says quickly, looking around. “Clothes. Well, I suppose our best shot is some kind of second hand shop - old clothes, hand me downs.” she wrinkles her nose at that, prompting a quiet laugh from Bella. “I don’t think replicating the entire outfit is a good idea - the pants won’t be much of a problem, we just need a grey pair of jeans that looks like it’s been- Nevermind that. Every second hand store has converse, and we should probably just get you a hoodie or something; that way you can say you just put something on because of the cool plane air - I might be surprised at having missed that, but I don’t think I’d question it thoroughly, seeing as my mind was… will be on more pressing matters at the time - it would hardly be the first time I get distracted while concentrating on a vision.”

Bella nods along, glad to have Alice with her on this - it is refreshing, she thinks - not to have to try and follow the same pattern all over again while trying to look scared and surprised at every turn. Because now you’ve got two new, entirely separate issues on your hand Bella reminds herself bitterly. This isn’t actually better. Just…different. 

She mentally pokes at her pathetic, gooey brain, willing it to work properly again, begging herself to be quicker, smarter than she had been - to rise to his level and find a way out of this new mess she now finds herself in - not to mention the old one. 

“It’s the smell that is the biggest issue. It’s really strong. Like-” Alice leans in a little closer, taking another whiff off Bella who goes completely still, rigid in her seat. “Like he’s doused you in venom- Bella, what the hell happened?” 

“Uh-” Bella says, just as Alice reaches out a hand, pulling her close - sniffing her hair, her skin, her mouth. 

“It’s all over you,” Alice says. “Your hair has soaked it up, it’ll be ages until I can't smell it anymore - your best bet would be cutting it off, but there’s no way I wouldn’t notice that.” 

“So what do we do?” Bella asks, running a hand through her hair. The second liquid - the one he’d rubbed into her scalp as she had sighed in relief, leaning into his touch like a complete idiot. Jesus. She really is stupid. 

Exactly what is Aro doing? What is his game in lying about the whole…being soulmates thing? Had he merely told her those things to ensure that she would begin to trust him to the point of allowing him to change her, thus enabling him to collect her for his guard? To keep here there long enough to douse her in venom? He could’ve just grabbed her, poured it over her head if that were the case. 

Maybe this was just more fun for him. 

Have fun. 

Fun.

“I- Honestly, I don’t know. Our best bet would be washing it thoroughly and dousing you in another vampires scent instead, until the second scent overpowers the first - but it’s not like I wouldn’t notice if you suddenly smelled like my venom all over without me ever giving it to you-” Alice breaks off, shaking her head softly. 

“He really thought of everything, huh?” Bella says quietly, sinking in on herself. “What if I just keep looping until it wears off before changing clothes and everything - How long would that take?”

“God Bella, that would take forever. Honestly I couldn’t even give you a precise estimate - it’s not like vampires regularly soak humans in venom and then wait for it to wear off. It could be weeks…months?” Alice genuinely sounds uncertain, her eyes turning unfocused.

“Ok, so say I shave it all off and we do get a hoodie - I could just put on the hood, right? Hide it from you?” 

Alice stares at her hair mournfully for a moment, reaching out to play with one long strand. “It would still take a while, since it’s soaked into your entire scalp. Bella, did you take a bath in venom? How did this happen?”

“I took a bath in Volterra, used the products Aro provided me with.” Bella says quickly, waving a dismissive hand. “How long, Alice? If I shave it off, how long until the scent is gone?”

Have fun, Aro’s words echo through Bella’s mind. Fun. Motherfucker. 

Alice shrugs, falling silent for a moment. “Bella, run me through everything that happens once we leave this plane, please. I need as much information as you can give me, so I can figure this out.” 

“Usually we go through immigration at the airport, you steal a yellow Porsche parked outside and we drive to Volterra to stop Edward. You stay behind so he doesn’t hear you, to keep him from acting rashly. I run through the square, past the crowds and through a fountain before I get to him. We only have a few minutes before guards show up to escort us - that’s when you join us as well. They won’t allow for me to stay behind, so I tag along, which is when we wind up in the courtroom with Aro and his brothers.” Bella recounts quickly, “That’s when results vary - most of the time they let us go, if Aro doesn’t figure out that something’s wrong. If I manage to stay out of Volterra he’ll speak to me on the phone - I only did that once, but he let us go then. I stayed on the phone with you, and you had a picture of us together at the airport to give to Edward. It was enough to convince him.” 

“So, your plan is to shave your head, loop back, convince me that you should wait at the airport and then convince him that he should let us go over the phone. So basically, the only person you’d need to fool is me.” 

“Right.” Bella says, nodding. 

“Bella, I- I really don’t know. I mean, this entire plan basically hinges on me never taking a close look at you. I guess you’d know better than me- did I watch you closely before? Do you think I’d realistically miss you hiding a shaved head under your hood? I mean, putting up a hood while on the plane is one thing, but inside the airport? In the Italian heat? I’d probably question it, at least.”

“Maybe. I could tell you I feel sick?” Bella tries, even as she can practically see the whole plan falling apart before her very eyes. 

“I suppose that might work…I don’t really know though. Apart from all of that, do you really think we can easily trigger the emotional response needed to send you back? I mean, a few times perhaps - but it would be much harder for you, knowing that that’s what you’re trying to achieve.”

“You could change me. Afterwards I could maybe douse myself in my own venom-” Bella whispers after a heavy silence stretches out between them. “I’d probably keep looping during the change - at least, that’s what Aro predicted, not that I trust a word that leaves his mouth.” His mouth. Bella remembers all too well what it had felt like, pressed against hers. How much she had wanted to feel him close then, how easy it was to forget about everything outside of his room. She shakes herself, feeling sick. “But it makes sense,” she continues on, wanting to leave the subject of Aro behind as quickly as possible. “If being upset is what sends me back, being tortured for like three days straight is bound to assure I keep on looping.”

“That’s a horrible idea Bella - even if it were to work, you’d wind up a newborn on a plane filled to the brim with humans - And besides, what then? It’s not like I wouldn’t question you suddenly being a vampire-”

“But then I could provide you with another photo as proof for Edward, you’d tell him and the Volturi wouldn’t have much of a reason to investigate further, because I wouldn’t tell you any specifics about my gift and the whole human business would be dealt with already-”

“Bella - How do you think I'd react if you suddenly sat beside me, a vampire, smelling like me? Like someone I sired, when I have no recollection of doing such a thing? That would obviously tip Aro off, too, and we can’t both stay out of Volterra without losing Edward.”

Edward. Aro is using him, too - counting on Bella and Alice not leaving him behind to die at his hands. 

What if I leave? What if I ask Alice to change me instead, what if I never come back?

And go where? Ultimately you will return to me, as is in our nature Aro’s answer plays in her head, over and over again. Stay with me. Come find me again, get to know me.

I’ve gotten to know you plenty, Bella thinks bitterly. A constant chant of stupid, stupid, stupid plagues her mind, until that, too, falls silent. She feels empty and numb, utterly defeated. How she could’ve hoped to outsmart Aro she will never know - this ancient collection of minds condensed into one, the cunning of a million men, dressed up in a tailored suit and hidden behind a pleasant, at times manic, smile. 

“I lost.” Bella says after a moment, “He’s got me, no matter how I twist and turn it. There’s simply no way around it, not if I don’t want to sacrifice Edward. Which I don't. He knows that, too. He- Fuck. He’s won, there’s just no way around it.”

Alice doesn’t say anything, watching her closely from the side just as they begin to land. “So what now, Bella?” she asks eventually. “What are you thinking?”

“I’m going to have to give in - join his guard, if that’s what he wants. Save Edward.”

“Bella-” Alice begins to say, but Bella silences her with a wave of her hand, shaking her head softly. “It’s fine,” she whispers, “me joining the guard is still preferable to him dying. Probably preferable to staying in this loop, too.” 

“I’m so, so sorry Bella, truly. If I had known I wouldn’t have taken you-”

“No, of course not, I know that.” Bella says, waving away Alice’s concerns. Of course she knows that. 

“I love Edward,” Alice says softly, looking like she might just cry - if she could. “I could never sacrifice him, not for anything in the world. He is my brother. But you, Bella - you’re my sister. Despite…despite everything we put you through, I never thought of you as anything other than that - my best friend, my sister. I can’t sacrifice you either.” she whispers, looking pained. 

Bella reaches out a hand, lightly petting hers. “I know, which is why I’m not blaming you. You couldn’t have known. You did the best you could with the information you had, you always do - trying to look out for everyone.”

Alice falls quiet next to her, her sweet pixie face twisted in anguish. Bella takes her hand in hers, holding on tightly as the plane descends. 

—-

The familiar landscape surrounding Volterra sweeps past them as they both stare off into the distance, completely silent. 

While Alice's mind still seems to be racing, every once in a while providing her with another vision, Bella has lost all hope. 

They reach Volterra, and Alice bribes the officer - though this time around she has a little more trouble putting on her flirty smile than usual. Lucky for them, the wad of cash doesn’t stare sadly at the officer, and he gladly takes it, letting them pass without any issue. 

“I’m not letting you do this on your own.” Alice says as they drive through the alleys of the village, waiting for the figures dressed in red robes to make way. “This whole thing started because I didn’t stand up for what I believed in, following orders I knew to be not just stupid, but downright devastating. I’m going with you - joining the guard. I won’t let you spend the next millennia by yourself, locked in their stupid castle because of our mistakes-” 

“Alice…if you come with me, so will Jasper.” Bella says, “And besides, Edward needs you - both of you. You're closest to him, he won’t get through this by himself - not to mention the rest of your family. They’d be lost without you, infinitely more vulnerable. I’m not going to sacrifice my freedom for him if Edward winds up running off and getting killed out of guilt for more or less putting me in this position. Not that I actually blame him - I mean, the last six months have been horrible, but I know why he did it. I know why he thought it necessary. He couldn’t have known any more than either of us. I don’t have anyone to blame for this particular predicament. Except for Aro, obviously.” 

Alice nods, seeming unconvinced. The car comes to a halt, and Bella quickly exits, not waiting for Alice to speak up again. She ascends the steps and runs toward the clock tower, the movement pure muscle memory at this point. 

She barely reaches the fountain before she sees Edward - eyes open, searching the plaza and finally locking in on her, staring her down uncomprehendingly. That’s… new. Bella takes a step to the side, slowly walking past the fountain and toward him, until she comes to a halt right in front of him. “Hey.” she greets him, forcing a tight smile. “It’s been a while.” 

“You- Bella?” he asks dubiously, reaching out a hand and touching her cheek, as if to assure himself that she truly is real. “You smell of-”

Ah. That explains it, Bella thinks wryly. “Aro, yes.”

“You’ve met him?” Edward says, furrowing his brow. 

“More or less,” Bella answers quietly, shrugging her shoulders. “I’m about to, in any case.”

“Bella?”

“Come on. Felix and Demetri are about to come and get us. Alice will be here too, any second now.” Bella says, reaching up to take his hand in hers, pulling him along with her. 

“I don’t-”

“You’ve been expecting us, human?” Demetri says, emerging from the shadow as always, closely followed by Felix, wearing matching menacing grins. Their effect is lost on Bella.

“Bella.” she says, stretching out her free hand for them to shake. They do, staring at her sceptically - she can see both of them breathing her in, the scent of Aro clinging to her; no doubt as confusing to them as it is to Edward. Their surprised faces look almost comical as their threatening expressions slip for just a moment before being put back into place again more or less effectively. 

Bella tugs Edward along, already making her way toward the manhole before they have the chance to instruct them to follow. She catches the quick glance Felix and Demetri exchange before following along wordlessly. By the time they reach the manhole Alice joins them, easily falling into step with the small group. 

“Alice-” Edward whispers, throwing her a meaningful glance. He doesn’t shout, doesn’t argue - so he probably doesn’t know exactly what any of this means still. Alice must be doing her best to keep her knowledge from him. Bella had always admired her ability to do so, certain that she - had her mind been accessible - wouldn’t be able to do the same herself.

Once Alice has slid down the manhole Bella jumps into her waiting arms, offering her a grateful smile that she is certain Alice can see, even in the dark. 

They walk through the catacombs, the cold air sending shivers down her spine. Their steps echo through the empty halls eerily as they pass by alternating corridors. Bella wonders idly where they might lead - they seemed to stretch out into all directions endlessly, a network of secret passages beneath the tiny village. She supposes that makes sense, seeing as it would aid the guard in leaving and entering the Palazzo unseen. Most of it is underground anyway, except for the clocktower and the administration building. But Bella doubts any of the guards ever actually step foot in there. 

“After you, Bella.” Demetri says politely, motioning for a door at the end of the corridor. Bella gawks at him a moment before shaking herself and continuing on. 

As always they pass Gianna on their way to the elevator, but Bella pays her no mind. She takes another deep breath before pressing the small button, fully expecting to see Jane once its doors open - she doesn’t expect the look on Jane’s face though. Her eyes, too, have widened comically, her little nostrils flaring as she stares Bella down. She huffs a petulant breath, and for a moment Bella thinks she might stump her tiny feet. Instead, she bows her head - just slightly - before stepping to the side, allowing Bella to step into the elevator next to her. 

Bella doesn’t know what to say. If she should say anything at all. By the time she turns her head again to look at the rest of the group she is met with shocked silence and varying degrees of raised eyebrows. It must be Aro’s scent on her that’s prompting all of them to act different around her - maybe marking her is his way of calling dibs. Felix must be devastated.

Once the elevator is full, all of them standing pressed together in the tiny space, Bella begins to wonder exactly what it is she wants to say to Aro. 

The doors have barely opened again before Demetri motions to take off toward the throne room, presumably to let Aro know of their arrival and its strange circumstances in advance. Bella can feel her hands shaking, itching for a fight, anger coursing through her at having to return like this. Realistically she knows it’s best to keep her head down, to accept defeat and come quietly, asking humbly for the Cullens to be left alone in exchange for her cooperation. 

This is quite the opportunity, is it not? To do as you please with little to no repercussions, provided you refrain from attaining any more physical harm - had that been a veiled threat? Had he meant to tell her not to act up if she doesn’t want to get hurt? Bella fully plans on swallowing down her anger, on holding her tongue. But her hand moves of its own accord, grabbing the fabric of Demetri’s cloak and pulling. He turns, looking at her in shock. “No need,” she says quietly, stopping him from running off and warning Aro, shooting for a confident tone. “Allow me.” 

She quickly strides past Demetri, toward the large courtroom door. Again Alice falls into step behind her; as do Edward and the others. Edward is surprisingly quiet, Bella thinks - he isn’t even arguing with the guard this time around. He’s probably concentrating on Aro’s mind, Bella muses - looking for answers there, something to tell him what the hell is going on. 

Bella nearly winces at the thought, feeling a little guilty for keeping him out of the loop like this - maybe she shouldn’t have, but she doesn’t trust him to stay calm like Alice, doesn’t think he’d allow her to see things through now. Hypocrisy at its finest, she supposes - after all she’d hated him keeping her out of the loop in the past. It doesn’t matter now, nothing matters - she needs to get him and Alice out of here. 

“Ah, there you are!” Aro enthuses as they enter the courtroom, smiling politely at their little group. “And you’ve brought Isabella along, alive and well after all-” he stops suddenly, frozen in place, staring at her. She can see the precise moment he breathes her in, his own scent registering with him. His eyes flicker down momentarily, taking in her form - his dress shirt. 

“Brother?” Caius questions, eyes darting back and forth between her and Aro. “What is the meaning of this-” 

“I’ve no idea.” Aro says quietly, his brows climbing up, nearly breaching his hairline. His eyes flicker to Edward for a moment, and Bella watches as they exchange glances - a silent conversation, consisting of Aro’s thoughts and Edward’s glares. Eventually Aro does move, gliding down the steps of the dais and taking Alice’s hand instead, his eyes never leaving Bella. 

“Isabella.” He says eventually, sounding reverent. The genuine look of awe on his regal features only serves to anger Bella further, and when he takes a step toward her she takes two back, holding up her hand to stop him. He doesn’t get to do that - to treat her like this; tricking her, trapping her - and then look at her like that.

“No.” she nearly growls, “Don’t you dare. Don’t you dare - you got what you wanted, I am here to serve you, you’ve won. The least you can do is drop the act, you conniving-” she swallows down the rest of the sentence, the unspoken bastard hanging in the air, the entire hall having fallen completely silent but for the huffs of breath Bella is pushing out of her grinding teeth.

So much for keeping her head down. Bella is all too aware of Caius’ scornful gaze burning holes through her skull, of Edward having gone completely stiff next to her, finally having seen exactly what her and Alice had been up to these past few hours. 

“Serve me?” Aro echoes, genuine confusion ringing in his voice. “Is that what I told you?” 

No, of course not Bella thinks bitterly. No, you’re much smarter than telling me outright, buttering me up with tales of soulmates instead. 

Come find me again, get to know me. Get to know Volterra, the Palazzo and the guard. Let me show you Italy, allow me to earn your trust fully. And when the time is right, allow me to change you.

“Brother?” Caius speaks again, though he falls quiet as Marcus lifts a hand, leaning forward in his seat. Aro turns to look at him for a mere second before moving to stand at his side in a blur, eagerly taking his hand in his. Bella, meanwhile, feels herself being pulled back, pushed behind Edward who has taken a protective stance in front of her, shaking his head in disbelief. 

“Isabella,” Aro speaks up after a moment, dropping his brother's hand before slowly, deliberately striding toward her, completely ignoring Edward’s snarls. “I fear there has been some sort of miscommunication. I apologize. Please, allow me to set the record straight- come.” He says, gesturing toward a door off to the side. 

“Bella won’t be going anywhere with you-”

“Isabella, I believe, is perfectly capable of deciding that for herself.” Aro says, glaring daggers at Edward. 

Bella wants to scream, to jump at him and scratch his eerie eyes out. Do you now, she wants to shout. Do you think I’m perfectly capable of making my own choices? “One would think so.” Bella snarls back, her voice dipped in pure acid, prompting Aro’s eyes to snap right back to her. “Yet you saw to it that my choice was taken from me.” she says, demonstratively holding up a strand of her hair. 

Aro merely smiles an apologetic smile, holding out his hand for her to take. “Allow me to make it up to you, bambina. Please.” 

Bella huffs a bitter little laugh staring at his outstretched hand a moment longer before stomping off toward the door he’d signaled to before, completely bypassing his offered hand. Aro follows, floating along behind her, giggling quietly. Always so amused by her, no matter if she’s blushing, shouting or merely asking questions - somehow, he seems to find her every mood endlessly entertaining. Bella can’t think of a single reason for why that might be. It doesn’t make sense in the slightest - if he did care about her, he wouldn’t enjoy seeing her upset - If he didn’t care, he wouldn’t enjoy seeing her curious or happy. Flustered, even. So where does that leave her?

Eventually, once they’ve left court and find themselves in a complicated network of long hallways, Aro walks past her, leading her toward an open door. “The courtyard.” he announces as they enter a garden, tucked away behind high stone walls and a line of trees and bushes, sprouting an impressive collection of colorful flowers and even the odd fruit tree. The air is fragrant and fresh, and Bella breathes it in deeply, breathing out the stale court air until she feels somewhat more calm. 

“I’ve angered you, bambina.” Aro says softly, sitting down on a stone bench, patting the seat next to him. Bella eyes it warily for a moment before sinking down with a sigh. 

“You’re very perceptive.” she mutters sarcastically, clasping her hands together in her lap. 

Aro sighs softly, shaking his head at her. “I am sorry to have upset you, cara mia. I suppose I must’ve felt the need to keep you close through any means possible, ensuring that you would have no choice but to return to me - But while I do not wish to cause you upset, I also cannot say that I regret my actions, seeing as you did apparently plan on avoiding me all together. Isabella, there is more to your story, isn’t there? Something you haven’t told Alice.” 

Bella stiffens beneath his watchful gaze, once again feeling like she’s under some kind of microscope - every micro expression on her face being analyzed to hell and back. “And what would that be?” she asks, painfully aware of every twitching muscle on her face, working hard to keep a mask of calm indifference plastered across it. It is, as usual, moderately successful, she thinks.

“Isabella,” Aro says softly, his feathery voice caressing every syllable with great care. “You don’t truly believe that I merely wish to add you to my collection, as you’ve called it, do you?”

“Of course I do.” 

“I have told you nothing to the contrary? Forgive me, but I find that hard to imagine.” 

“Oh, you’ve told me plenty. It’s just that you’ve spent a great deal of time lying to me. Tricking me.” Bella drawls, holding up a piece of her hair again while her eyes sweep over the tree line in front of them. “You’re not very trustworthy.” 

“I see.” Aro says, sounding thoughtful. “So I have told you of our connection, it is merely that you do not believe me. Which is why you chose not to tell dear Alice.” Bella remains perfectly still amidst the statues and trees; another piece added to his extensive collection. “Ah.” Aro says, sounding absolutely delighted. Bella coughs quietly, staring at the ground.

“I don’t see the point. You’ve got me, I’m here - no way out. Why keep up the charades?”

“Why indeed.” Aro says, laughing quietly as he leans back on the bench, stretching his long legs. “Isabella, have I ever taken your hand? Have I kissed you?” 

Bella doesn’t answer, choking on a big gulp of air. All of his plans, she muses, work out only because he knows himself so well. It seems that every little bit of information about his counterpart’s actions somehow allows him to understand the situation perfectly, as if he somehow has a direct line to the other Aro’s thought process. Bella, meanwhile, is certain that she - had their roles been reversed - would find herself trapped in loops of Why would I say that? Why would I do that? Would I actually say or do that, or is this person lying to me? 

She thinks of the disrespectful way she’d spoken to him in court just now, of waltzing up to him and stealing his shirt, kissing him- No, if there were a time traveler coming up to her now, telling her of either one of these actions there is no way she’d ever believe them. She realizes now that she doesn’t know herself well enough to trust hypothetical other versions of her, scattered across time - but Aro certainly does, never questioning the actions of his alter egos, taking every piece of information she throws at him in stride. Could it be that he is merely comfortable with himself after having spent millennia getting to know and accepting who he is? Or could it be that he is actually saying the truth, and every other version of Aro will say the exact same thing because they can feel whatever it is he feels in her presence? 

“So you, uh, you really insist on going with that, huh? Soulmate bond.” Bella says quietly, shaky fingers idly playing with a strand of her hair. She sniffs it absentmindedly, but it doesn’t smell of anything to her - mildly sweet, perhaps. She merely notices the scent of herbs his body wash and shampoo had smelled of. 

“I’m afraid I must, yes.” Aro answers congenially, careful crimson eyes following her every movement. “When I told you before, how did you react? What did you think, how did you feel?” 

Bella sighs quietly, officially resigned to just telling him. “I fainted in court once. I’d been running through that stupid fountain for ages and caught a cold. You asked if I was dying, and I told you it wasn’t the cold that was going to kill me. You figured out what was happening to me based on the hints I gave you, and you promised to help. You tried to bite me instead. When I came back again, I expected you to try again - but you just…kissed me.” Bella recounts, feeling strangely lost in the memory. Part of her missed these Aros, the ones that would now never come to be. She misses the last Aro most, the one who had given her hope, before so cruelly taking it away again. For a moment there she had really- “I came to you again, not knowing what else to do. That time, I wanted to feel like I had an advantage over you. I wanted to surprise you, to feel like I was at least some steps ahead of you for once.”

“So you kissed me?” Aro questions, the look on his face softening, his eyes shining. He looks at her with a fond expression etched onto his face- adoring, almost. Bella’s stomach tightens at the sight.

“See, that’s exactly what I mean-” she says, wildly gesturing at him. “You always know, you’re never surprised, taken aback. You’d think someone in my situation would have an easier time pulling the wool over people's eyes - but not you. Never you.” 

Aro - the sly bastard - has the nerve to look pleased by this. Bella groans. 

“I am surprised.” Aro says softly, reaching out a hand to lay on her shoulder. “Very much so, Isabella. I merely am quite pleased with the surprise, and thus entirely open to seeing wherever it will lead- I am not afraid of what’s to come, nor do I doubt myself - or you, for that matter.” 

He pauses briefly as the hand he’d laid on her shoulder moves up to twist her chin slightly, forcing Bella to look at him. He smiles encouragingly, leaning forward. “Isabella, when I kissed you - when you kissed me, how did you feel?” 

“Desperate.” Bella says automatically. It takes a few seconds for the meaning of what she has just said to register with her, and she cringes, fumbling with words to try to make up for what she’s just implied. Why, I merely kissed you because I was so very desperate, oh dangerous vampire king. She kicks herself mentally, just as Aro lets out a startlingly loud laugh. 

“Yes,” he says in between bouts of laughter. “I confess I find myself feeling quite desperate as well.” The hand holding up her chin slides just a little to the side, molding itself to her cheek instead. “Isabella,” he says, leaning forward. Bella almost expects him to kiss her again, but instead he presses his forehead against hers, sighing deeply. “Sweet Isabella. It is precisely because what I told you is true that I could not allow you to forsake me. Under any other circumstance I might have allowed you to leave, to make your choice freely and return in your own time. But Isabella, you must understand that I have grown desperate with need for you. So desperate, in fact, that I could not bear to part with you at all. I apologize, again, for upsetting you - believe me it was unintentional, unfair even.”

Bella gets the distinct feeling that he isn’t sorry about that particular action at all, seeing his eyes flutter shut as he breathes her in, his cool forehead still pressed against her burning one. 

“Isabella, I imagine that what I had hoped for, was for you to feel the same as I - entirely unwilling to part ways. Yet, I must have felt uncertain if you would. No wonder, seeing as you truly did intend to leave me behind. Although I respect your autonomy in all other things, I am afraid I simply cannot allow that.”

“I-I didn’t-” Bella stutters, suddenly uncertain again. She had thought him infallible, untouchable. And yet here he was, confessing that he was afraid she’d leave? That he of all people had been uncertain, desperate to make her stay. Bella gulps down some more air, trying to steady herself - to push away the feelings those thoughts evoke in her. Was he scared? During all of their prior conversations, had he feared to be left behind? It’s hard to imagine. 

She realizes she’s fucked up the second her stomach begins to flip, the courtyard turning around her. “Aro?” she gasps quietly, grabbing hold of his arm. “Aro I think-” 

“Isabella-”

<<<

“Ikarus-” Bella whispers, waking with a start on the plane. 

“Oh hey, you’re awake. I got you some orange juice.” Alice says, staring at nothing in particular. 

Bella watches her for a moment, waiting. It doesn’t take long until she sees her nostrils flare, her head snapping to the side faster than Bella’s eyes can track. 

“Bella-”

“I smell like vampire, yeah.” Bella says, taking the small cup in hand and gulping its contents down in one go. “Listen, I’m starving. I haven’t had actual food in-”

“Two hours.” 

“Right.” Bella says, waving over the flight attendant who’d once provided her with a blanket. Once she’s ordered some pasta and the flight attendant has walked away she turns, only to find Alice still staring at her. Right, of course - she’d like an explanation. “I took a bath in venom.” Bella says, because really she could not for the life of her hope to come up with some kind of believable excuse.

“Whose venom? Why? When?” Alice says, waving her hands in the air. “You’re not even making any sense-”

“Okay. Alice, do you have a pen? I wanna try something-” Bella says, holding her gaze. Alice huffs a breath, mouthing the word unbelievable before rummaging around in her bag. She pulls out a pen, handing it over to Bella with a raised eyebrow. 

“The venom is Aro’s.” Bella says, no longer facing Alice in favor of pulling out one of the magazines from the small pocket at the back of the seat in front of her, flipping through it until she finds a free spot to write on. The pen hovers over the page uselessly. Time travel Bella wants to write, but her limbs won’t follow her orders any longer. Why - why couldn’t she say it, write it, show it? What kind of weird limitation is that? 

She huffs a breath, flipping through the pages again, stopping on an article. She circles a capital T in the title, then an i, m, and e in the article, and finally the word travel at the bottom of the text. She pushes the magazine over to Alice, feeling accomplished. 

“I got some good news, and some bad news.” Bella says, once Alice’s eyes snap back up to her. “Good news is Edward is going to be fine. Bad news is Aro thinks I’m his mate.” 

“He thinks you’re his mate?” Alice repeats, her eyes growing wide. “That’s why he’s…marked you?” 

“Yeah.” 

“What do you mean he thinks you're his mate, I mean - he’s uncertain?” Alice questions, raising a dubious brow at Bella, who would much prefer changing the subject.

“No, he’s quite adamant about it.” she whispers. “It’s me who’s uncertain - Alice, how do you know? How does anybody know that they’ve found their mate?”

Alice flails her hands through the air in a vague gesture, “You just-”

“Don’t, Alice, please - don’t say you just know. I need your actual help on this!” Bella whines, just as the small boy down the row of seats begins to throw his tantrum. She feels a strange sense of kinship to him- she certainly would like to kick some stuff, too. 

“Well,” Alice huffs, “I suppose there’s certain physical responses that would tip you off- Vampires more so than humans, of course. Usually when mates first find each other they do just kind of know- there is this pull, like something snapping into place. After that it’s all electricity and fireworks, the whole shabang. It’s a little more complicated where humans are concerned. Our emotions are heightened, we are more aware- when vampires stumble upon their mate while still human they have an inkling, they know and will usually quickly change them, so their mate can reciprocate in kind. The bond grows stronger over time… If a mate stays human for whatever reason, chances are they’ll be somewhat aware of the bond, but incapable of feeling its full magnitude.” 

“So what makes a mate a mate? How does that work, I mean-”

“Asking the big questions, huh?” Alice huffs, smiling an apologetic smile. “I suppose it depends on who you ask, I mean - ask Carlisle and he’ll probably tell you that they were created for one another. Ask Emmett and he'll tell you it’s just two people clicking. I think it’s a bit of both, I mean - Jasper and I definitely 'clicked', but I had visions of him even before I met him, which does, in a way, support the whole fate business, don’t you think?”

“Sure.” Bella says quietly. Alice’s visions were based on choices though - not a set future, not like a prophecy inevitably coming to pass. If what she had seen had merely been based on continuing her path as she had, then fate had little to do with it, right? Not that Bella would say as much; there’s no point in souring Alice’s mood, even if it’s just temporary and she’ll forget about it by the time Bella finds herself on the plane again.

What makes a soulmate a soulmate then? If it’s not predetermined, if it’s really more up to chance - People 'clicking'. Something in them, some integral part of them, recognizing that corresponding piece in someone else…but how could that be, if that connection forms almost immediately upon meeting? Were vampire brains truly just that much faster on picking up on that stuff? Was there some sort of scientific explanation for it involving their superior mirror neurons or something? 

I love you, therefore you love me she recalls Aro’s earlier words. It doesn’t actually make sense, and Bella can’t help but feel that she’s missing something. “I should ask Aro,” she says after a moment. “I mean, if you are right and he feels something I’m incapable of fully picking up on...” she waves a hand in a vague gesture, letting the sentence trail off. 

The bond grows stronger over time. Aro had mentioned something like that in the past - saying that with every rewind their bond grew in strength on her end, in turn strengthening it on his. So in theory, if she spent enough time around him she could strengthen it to the point of verifying his claim herself. 

Alright, Bella thinks to herself. Say he’s right, say he’s telling the truth and was truly acting out of fear of losing her - what was it about her that made her his ideal partner? What was it that they had in common, other than surface level interests like reading, a hobby most, if not all vampires indulged in? 

Come find me again, get to know me Aro’s words ring through her mind, clear and warm, oddly tempting. Come find me again, get to know me. Have fun.  

Have fun. 

With him? 

What does he do for fun? Bella wonders idly, remembering the mischievous glint in his eyes, the way he had thrown his head back when he’d laughed genuinely; the deep kind of laughter that had shaken his entire body with its force. A man like that, what does he do to break up the monotony of his days? Maybe he likes telling jokes, playing pranks - she could easily imagine that great big mastermind of his entertaining itself with meticulously planned pranks, watching his plans unfurl before his eyes while he feigned innocence. Driving his brothers up the walls, pranking the guard - pushing and prodding, seeing how far he could go, knowing that they couldn’t truly retaliate. 

Come find me again, get to know me Aro’s voice insists, daring her to take a peek behind the curtain. To see the man behind the fear-inspiring facade, the man who claimed to love her. 

Have fun. 

“Fun.” Bella whispers to herself, ignoring the incredulous look Alice gives her. 

This is quite the opportunity, is it not? To do as you please with little to no repercussions. 

Fine, Bella decides. She’s going to have fun. 

—-

Time flies, when you’re having fun Bella thinks sarcastically, trotting through Volterra. She can’t be bothered to run anymore, at least not at full speed. She jogs through the alleys, making her way around the fountain this time, rather than sprinting through it - there’s definitely been enough of that to last her for a lifetime. She still doesn’t want anything to happen to Edward of course, who is - as always - about to dramatically reveal himself to the crowd of curious onlookers. 

He does, however, stop cold in his tracks again when she reaches the square, his eyes growing wide for a moment, searching, until he finds her amidst the crowd. Bella? he mouths, concern and confusion pulling at his features. The upside of the entire venom debacle, Bella decides, is that it gives her more time - and a bit of leeway. She strides toward Edward, offering a casual wave. “Hey, Romeo.” she smiles, pushing him back into the shadows lightly once she reaches him. “You haven’t changed one bit.”

“I-I don’t understand.” Edward says, knitting his brow. “Why do you-”

“I’m not dead - I did jump off that cliff, but it was recreational. Alice didn’t see me get out ‘cause the wolves were near; she has trouble seeing them. You really should’ve come and checked for yourself - you know she’s not infallible.” she waves a hand when he opens his mouth to speak, shushing him. “Sorry, but I can’t get into the whole fragrance thing right now - Alice is waiting outside the gates for you in a yellow Porsche.”

“I’m afraid she’s going to have to wait a bit longer.” Demetri announces, dramatically emerging from the shadows, grinning manically. Bella offers her own grin in return, remembering the way Jane had bowed to her the last time she’d seen her. His smile falters.

Have fun, get to know the guard.

“Demetri, just the guy I wanted to see!” she points at the corner he’d emerged from, “Is Felix planning on making a dramatic entrance too? Waiting for his cue to emerge from the darkness?” 

“Bella-” Edward starts to say, but Bella quiets him with a light pat on the shoulder. 

“You should leave now, Edward - you really don’t need to be here for this. Demetri, I have instructions from Aro.” Bella says, taking an unnecessary step closer to him. “Smell.” she says, lifting up her arm to him. She watches as Demetri’s nostrils flare, his faux-sinister mask slipping for just a moment.

“What instructions?” He questions, staring her down with a raised brow. He’s obviously suspicious of her, but the scent clinging to her speaks for itself- Bella supposes she might just as well use that to her advantage.

“Edward and Alice are to leave Volterra immediately, I am to follow you into court.” Bella lifts her arm again, gesturing with it. “This is proof.”

“Liar.” Felix says, emerging from the shadows, though the effect is ruined for Bella, who has seen all of this one too many times. Edward, at least, tenses the appropriate amount. “We spoke to him mere minutes ago, he gave no such instruction.” Felix says, watching her carefully. 

Bella snorts at the absurd theatricality of it all. She’d been so scared of them before, buying into the whole cape-business, and while she is still acutely aware of their ability to rip her to shreds, she can’t say that she has much fear left in her these days. 

“Where else would I have gotten his smell from, genius?” she prompts, stubbornly waving her arm through the air again. “Either I’m lying and Aro will kill me and send Demetri to track Edward and Alice down so you can tear them apart anyway, or I’m telling the truth and you are wasting Master Aro’s valuable time. He will be very cross with you if you delay our meeting any longer, you know. Edward and Alice are to leave, I am to stay - he was very clear on that.” she says, putting every bit of confidence into her tone she can reasonably muster. “So what will it be?” 

Felix and Demetri glance at each other, and Bella sighs, walking past them toward the manhole. “Bella-” Edward calls from behind, sounding utterly desperate. It is hard to care anymore, Bella finds. She wants to comfort him, truly - doesn’t want to see him like this. But there is no point, no point at all, when she has to do it all over again. She is Sisyphus, pushing uselessly at a boulder that will roll down the mountain again and again. She’s tired of pushing her boulder. 

“Edward,” she says quietly, deliberately softening her tone though she doesn’t turn around to look at him, continuing to walk toward her goal regardless. “Go home.” 

By the time she reaches the manhole both Felix and Demetri have caught up with her, watching her warily. “One of you is going to have to catch me.” she says, looking up at them. She allows herself to look back then, only to find Edward still standing where she had left him, looking like a kicked puppy. Go home, she mouths, before turning back to the guards. “Well?” 

They share another look before Felix slides down, calling out for her once he has positioned himself at the bottom. Bella throws Edward one final glance before jumping down, praying that Felix doesn’t break her bones when he catches her. Her abused limbs ache at the impact, regardless of how carefully Felix handles her - but she still appreciates the effort. Once Demetri has joined them, Bella begins to walk again, rubbing at her aching arm. She makes her way through the catacombs, stumbling through the dark, being steadied more than once by her companions when she nearly trips over loose cobblestones. Bella mutters a quiet thanks each time until they finally reach the main hall, and she breathes a sigh of relief. 

Gianna stares at them as they enter, and - not knowing what else to do anymore - Bella throws her some finger-guns and a wink, earning a confused smile in response, as well as hushed whispers from Felix and Demetri, who are following closely behind. Bella pushes the elevator button, only to be met once more with Jane’s sneer, flaring nostrils and quick bow. Demetri and Felix watch the proceedings with interest, and Bella catches them exchanging glances every now and then. “You come here often?” Felix asks eventually, sounding almost hesitant. 

Bella lets out an undignified snort at that. “Lamest line in the book.” she says, grinning despite herself. “You’d know if I did.” 

“But it’s not your first time being here.” Felix says slowly as the elevator doors open and Bella quickly leans forward, barely managing to catch Demetri by his cape again. 

“Look,” she says, holding his gaze steadily. “I know you really want to run off and show him, but it would spoil the surprise.” She drops the piece of fabric she’d caught, lifting her arms and giving a quick turn. “See - no weapons, not that they would do me any good around here. I’m obviously not a threat - quite the opposite. So don’t spoil the surprise - it’ll be much more fun this way.”

Bella walks off, surprised to find that Demetri actually listens. Maybe what people said about confidence being key is right, she muses. Maybe it really is all in the way you carry yourself, and if you just act like someone worth being listened to you will be. Maybe it’s a vampire thing - maybe the mere smell of Aro gives her some kind of authority over his followers. Maybe they’re just bored, and want to see what this strange little human is up to. 

In any case, Bella isn’t about to look a gift horse in the mouth - she is getting her way, for once. At least a little bit. 

By the time they make it to the elegantly carved court doors they are already being opened for them, revealing the three kings on their thrones, looking decidedly bored. They look up as their small group enters. “Isabella-” Aro begins to say. 

“Alive and well after all.” Bella drawls, stealing his line - suppressing a grin at the look it earns her from him. Surprised at last - But he has seen nothing yet. 

Rather than stopping in her usual spot she simply continues on, walking right up to him and flinging herself into his arms. Bella half expects him to push her away, drop her - but he catches her, enveloping her in his arms as she presses her lips against his, welcoming the tingle that rushes first through her lips, then the rest of her, until she can feel it in the tips of her fingers.

The physical response Alice had spoken off, apparently. She wonders idly what it feels like to him. Electricity, fireworks - 'the whole shabang' as Alice had put it, perhaps. Maybe not, seeing as she is still very much human. Perhaps she would ask him later. For now she contents herself with running her tongue along his lower lip as she kisses him, like she knows he likes. 

His grip around her tightens minutely, pulling her flush against him as he tilts his head, deepening the kiss, humming softly against her lips. 

“Aro!” Caius booms from beside them, rudely interrupting Bella’s exploits. “What-” 

“-Is the meaning of this.” Bella finishes for him, mimicking his voice. “Fun.” she says, feeling a little out of her mind. Maybe that’s it. Maybe she is crazy; insane enough to match the man still holding her close, frowning at her. “How about we talk? Are you up for a trip?” She asks Aro, returning her attention to him. “You’re not busy, are you?”

“Of course not.” Aro whispers, sounding a little dazed. Bella basks in the knowledge that she did that to him. Despite being trapped in a loop as well as a fragrant cage of his design, she finally feels like she got the better of him, at least for a short moment. She hasn’t truly felt victorious in a long time. 

“Brother-” Caius says, very obviously quite annoyed at being ignored by Aro, who doesn’t even seem to hear him, staring down at Bella still, his expression unreadable. She practically can hear his mind working from where she’s standing. Maybe she should start timing him, taunt him about being slower than his counterparts - that would show him. 

“Let them,” Marcus says quietly, and Bella thinks she can make out the hint of a smile on his usually solemn features as she takes Aro’s hand in hers and begins to pull him along. Much to the chagrin of Felix, Demetri and Jane who are watching the display with varying degrees of shock. “-they have much to discuss.” 

Chapter Text

Bella, still 18th of March 2005

“Where do you wish to take me, mia amata?” Aro wonders aloud, and Bella huffs a quiet laugh. 

“I’m taking you out on a date, Ikarus.” Bella announces, continuing to pull him along. He allows it, and when she turns to glance at him she finds that he looks absolutely delighted by the prospect - grinning widely at her. He looks a little dopey like this, she thinks - she’d seen him smile in all kinds of ways before; menacingly, manic, smug, faux polite…the man could smile in a thousand different ways, she thinks. She only notices the matching grin stretching her own lips when her cheeks begin to ache, a strangely foreign feeling - the muscles there having gone mostly unused for months. It had been a while since she’d really smiled, even with Jacob she could only manage short bouts of dry laughter every once in a while. Bella wonders idly if she looks as insane as she feels, pulling Aro along like this. 

They pass by some guards on their way out, and Bella half expects Aro to pull his arm away from her, to address them and reprimand them for staring. But Aro doesn’t speak, doesn’t even seem to notice them - his eyes never leaving Bella for even a moment. He hadn’t been like this before, Bella thinks. Not at all - he’d been much more…above it all, even when he’d more or less confessed his love. He’d seemed in control, high and mighty, looking down at her. This change in him is more than a little noticeable, Bella would go as far as to describe it as drastic. 

It could be because she’d come in guns blazing, throwing herself at him - but Bella doubts that. It is more likely that it’s the growing bond, she supposes. At first, when they’d kissed, her lips had tingled, barely noticeable. When she’d kissed him just now she’d felt the sensation through her entire body - meaning that the bond must’ve grown quite a bit stronger already. It was still manageable for her, she was fine now; touching him like this, pulling him along. But perhaps the same couldn’t be said for Aro. How are you feeling? she wants to ask him. What are you feeling? What does it feel like to you?

“I lied to your guard.” Bella says conversationally, walking along the corridors briskly. “Hope you don’t mind.” 

“Hm?” Aro says, and Bella raises a brow at him.

“I said-” she begins slowly, but Aro waves his free hand at her.

“Oh, yes, I heard you. What did you tell them?”

“I told them that Edward and Alice had been dismissed by you. I used your scent as proof.”

“Clever girl.” Aro says, his smile audible in his voice. Proud. Bella ducks her head at the praise, blushing profusely. She’s certain Aro doesn’t miss that, but he doesn’t point it out either. “Though I cannot help but wonder exactly how you acquired it.” He muses faux-innocently, while Bella tries to will her blush away. She barks a wry laugh.

“You doused me in it without my knowledge- mixed it into some hair products.” 

“Ah,” Aro exhales, his smile turning rueful. “I see. I assume you do not approve? All the better.” 

“All the better?” Bella echoes, coming to a sudden halt and turning to stare him down. 

“That you found a way to use it to your advantage, I mean.” he explains. “You’re quite savvy, I must say - using my own tricks against me.” 

Against her better judgement Bella feels flattered by that statement. After hours and hours of trying to conjure up plans that failed each and every time she’d begun to question her own intellect, wondering if perhaps a smarter person would have escaped this situation already. She averts her eyes, her cheeks burning at the repeated praise.

“It was nothing.” she murmurs quickly, flailing her hand vaguely through the air. Aro hums, crimson eyes probing her. There he goes again, she thinks - analyzing. “What is it?” she asks, forcing herself to hold his investigative gaze. 

“You amaze me.” Aro replies easily, eyes shining with mirth. Bella’s heart jumps in her chest, if she didn’t know better she’d think it was skipping a few beats. 

“Uh-” she says dumbly, staring at her feet. She’d expected anything, really, anything - but not that. She knows what he’s doing- at least, she thinks he does; purposefully pushing her buttons like that, praising her again and again, reducing her to a blushing mess.

“Well?” Aro intones smugly, sounding much more like himself already. “Weren't you going to take me out on a date?” he asks, wiggling his eyebrows at her when her eyes snap back up to him. Flustered, Bella turns on her heel, picking up speed again, pulling him along by his sleeve. They pass through the main hall, where Gianna is currently typing away at her keyboard. She looks up as they enter, staring at them in disbelief. 

“Ah, Gianna-” Aro calls over his shoulder, “Sii gentile e mantieni le mie chiamate, non voglio essere disturbato mentre sono fuori per il mio appuntamento con Isabella.” 

“S-sì, Padrone.” Gianna answers, unable to keep the surprise out of her voice. For a moment she makes eye contact with Bella, before hastily picking up her work again -  continuing to type away on her keyboard. 

“What did you say to her?” Bella whispers once they’re ascending the stairs behind her, leading up into the administrative building above. 

“I told her to be a dear and hold my calls, seeing as I don’t wish to be disturbed on my date with you.” Aro replies pompously, sounding utterly pleased with himself. “Isabella, is this our first date?” 

“Uh- yes.” 

“Ah, how exciting!” Aro enthuses, pulling his arm from Bella’s grasp for a moment to rummage through his suit pockets, fishing out a pair of leather gloves and sunglasses. 

“How inconspicuous.” Bella comments as he slides his hands into the gloves. 

“Yes, well, you must excuse, Isabella - you hardly gave me time to prepare.” Aro answers, putting on his glasses before throwing her another grin and opening his arms in a wide gesture, as if asking How do I look? Bella giggles at the sight of him all dressed up in his disguise, shaking her head as an oddly fond feeling begins to creep up on her. He grins even wider, stretching out his hand towards her. “Shall we?” he asks, and Bella nods, taking it in hers. 

“I was hoping we could grab something to eat - I’ve been living off of airport food for uh- well, like a week at this point, I think.” she says after a moment. 

“Ah, well - of course.” Aro murmurs, eyeing the square - still filled to the brim with people in red garments. They definitely stick out like a sore thumb among them. “Excuse me for just a moment,” Aro whispers, drifting off to the side. Bella watches as he crosses the square, vanishing into a small building off to the side. He returns just a few seconds later, holding two red coats. 

“Did you pay for those?” Bella hisses when he holds one out to her, though she takes it regardless, quickly slipping into it. The material is soft and heavy, a deep satisfying red.

“Does it matter?” Aro says, slipping into his own robe, though unlike Bella he leaves it open. He pulls the hood over his head, protecting his face from the sun. It suits him, she thinks - if not for the glasses he would certainly look very ominous. “Isabella, I’m afraid we shan’t be able to discuss our situation openly here - perhaps we might get you something to eat and move towards a more private venue.” 

“Sure,” Bella says, shrugging. “Got anything in mind?” 

“Of course.” Aro grins, “Just a moment.” He leaves in a flurry of movements, his cloak billowing dramatically behind him. Bella snorts, watching him vanish amidst the crowd. How ironic, she thinks. To see him walk so casually among them while they celebrate vampirekind’s banishment from Volterra. 

Bella uses this opportunity to collect her thoughts, taking a deep breath. She wonders idly if she’s making any progress at all. Aro is her soulmate, that much seems certain now. He doesn’t want to harm her, she supposes, thinking back to his earlier proposal of joining him in Volterra, permanently. It stands to reason that what he’d said about breaking the loop is also true - that the key to freedom lies with vampirism, learning to control what he believes to be her gift. After all, he’d want her to break free, right? It’s not like he can progress if she doesn’t, even if it doesn’t feel that way to him - he is just as stuck in her loop as she is. So perhaps she ought to ask him to try to bite her again - to see if it sends her back, or if her trust in him is sufficient now - at least enough to allow for the bite to happen.

But what then? Bella wonders. She’s just…going to stay in Volterra? She looks around hesitantly before turning back and staring up at the clock tower. Volterra doesn’t feel like home, not at all. She’d barely taken the time to explore it, of course, and Aro seems to think that once she gets to know him, his guard and the village better she will want to stay - but Bella highly doubts that. He’s charming, she’ll give him that. Even Felix and Demetri with their overly dramatic gestures had somewhat grown on her - but this, as a whole, isn’t her. 

She fiddles with her robe a little, feeling nervous. “Isabella,” Aro says, appearing next to her suddenly. “What has your mind so preoccupied?” 

Bella merely shakes her head, before deciding to change the topic. She points at the small container he is holding, “What’d you get me?” she asks, and Aro smiles, holding it out for her.

“Pasta.” he says, grinning again. “Come along.” Bella clutches the container to her chest, following Aro through the tightly wound alleys of Volterra. Again she watches as his cloak billows dramatically with each step he takes, snorting softly. “What is it?” Aro asks, turning to look at her. The sight of his sunglasses only serves to amuse Bella further, prompting a giggle from her. 

“How do you do that?” she says, pointing at his cloak. 

“Do what?” Aro asks, looking down at himself. 

“Your cloak- it’s so dramatic.” 

Aro practically glows, his eyes glimmering with mischief. Bella barely has time to wonder what she has gotten herself into now before Aro steps right up to her, opening the buttons of her cloak. She nearly chokes on air as he pulls it open, before taking the container from her again, her heart racing in her chest.

“Now walk, long strides - confident. No slouching, Isabella. Hold your chin up-” he instructs, pushing her chin up with the tips of two of his fingers before sliding them along her neck. “Like this. Go forth, bambina. Stride.” 

Bella, a little dazed from his casual caresses, begins to walk, her arms and legs stiff, like a toy soldier. 

“Isabella.” Aro chides, easily falling into step with her. “Follow my lead. Straighten your posture, but don’t grow rigid - be at ease.” 

Be at ease. Have fun.

Bella shakes her head, trying to right herself and mimic his stance. She begins to walk again, putting one foot directly in front of the other, hips swaying and red robe billowing in the wind. Bella is reminded of her friends trying to do catwalks back in Phoenix, doing their utmost to convince her to join in on the fun. At the time she hadn’t dared to - feeling silly even trying. 

Have fun. It has become a sort of mantra at this point, she thinks. Let loose, have fun - what do you have to lose? She lets out a shocked bout of laughter as she spots their reflections in a nearby shop front, dramatically striding along the alley with a container of pasta in hand. “Where are we going?” Bella asks after a while, falling back into her usual trott, trailing along next to Aro. 

“I’m taking you to the ruins of a Roman theatre nearby. It is a tourist attraction and usually quite busy, but I believe it should be empty today, what with everyone enjoying the festivities here.” 

“A Roman theatre? Like an amphitheater?” Bella asks, thinking of a few movies she’d seen featuring them. “You mean one of those open fields with the seats, uh, like a bowl?” she asks, cupping her hands together. Aro laughs quietly, shaking his head at her description. He reaches out a hand, gently pressing one of hers down - the other remaining.

“I suppose, half a bowl-” he says, grinning. “And it isn’t an amphitheater, but a theater - an important distinction. We’re nearly there.” 

They walk in silence for another moment, until Bella sees signs advertising the theatre, and - moments later - the actual thing. The stone seats of the theater are carved into the ground in a sloped half circle while the opposite side is a stage in front of a mostly open field, though there are some remains of what Bella thinks might have been a building at some point, as well as some pillars. 

“The bathhouse.” Aro explains, pointing at the few remaining stones outlining what must’ve once been rooms. “It was constructed using stones from the theatre, after it was abandoned. Interestingly enough it was never meant to be built using stone in the first place, at the time theaters that were donated to the cities were meant to be built using wood, so as not to create more permanent structures.” 

“So why was it made from stone?” Bella asks, looking over the ruins with interest. There are a few candles lit along the path, shining warm light on the stones in the afternoon sun. It is a calming sight, romantic even. Bella looks up to find Aro smiling dreamily at her. Her stomach gives a small tug at the sight.

“Ah, yes-” he says, quickly righting himself and turning back to the theatre, gesturing at the seats there. “You see-” he starts, seating himself and patting the space next to him. “The humans, clever little things, got around that by referring to another law that would outweigh the first - back then, while a donated theater had to be wooden, temples required stone steps leading up to them to showcase the appropriate amount of respect people had for their deities. Therefore, statues of the gods were installed right there-” he points at three empty spaces above them before turning back to Bella and grinning. “The seats we are sitting on therefore aren’t actually seats, they are steps leading up to the makeshift temple. Once the Volterrans got away with this, everyone else followed - and soon you would find theatres just like this all over Italy. Crafty little humans, weren’t they?” 

“For someone who enjoys making up rules and enforcing them you seem to enjoy people breaking them quite a bit.” Bella points out, tilting her head to the side slightly. 

Aro laughs quietly, conceding the point as he hands her the pasta container. Bella quickly opens it, enthusiastically stabbing at the noodles with her plastic fork. She hums appreciatively as she takes the first bite - she’d nearly forgotten what actual food tasted like. She is agonizingly aware of Aro’s eyes on her. 

“As a general rule-” he says, grinning at his own pun. “I don’t much enjoy people breaking necessary laws - this one, I believe, is all in good fun. My own laws, however, are quite a bit more serious than that - so of course I don’t enjoy seeing them broken. Usually.” 

“Usually?” Bella repeats around a mouthful of pasta, quickly covering her mouth. 

“Well, it brought you here, didn’t it? To me. Had the Cullens adhered to my laws, I’m afraid I would have missed you. You might’ve found me regardless, eventually - if fate had intended it. Though, if not for the Cullen boy’s interference, you might’ve found an early death at the hand of young Tyler Crowley, no? So in order for us to be here, having this conversation, my law had to be broken. And just this once, I shan’t be upset in the slightest.” 

Fate.

“You believe in that? Fate?” Bella asks once she has swallowed, immediately picking up some more. It’s delicious - the best food she’s had in forever. It is the first time since Edward had left that she’s able to truly enjoy a meal, she muses, not to mention her recent airport-diet. She should’ve done this sooner, she thinks - take the time to get some real food. After all, she has nothing but time these days.

Aro smiles down at her. He pulls off his sunglasses, revealing the crimson eyes beneath. Strangely enough the sight of his eyes is calming, in a way- familiar. She has a much better grasp on what he’s thinking without the added hurdle of the glasses. He has very expressive eyes, she thinks. “You don’t?” Aro questions, and Bella forces herself to rip her eyes away from his hypnotic gaze long enough to think of an answer.

“Uh, well. Sort of- I don’t know. But I asked Alice earlier how anyone would know they’ve met their mate, what made soulmates mates in the first place. She presented me with some theories…” 

“Ah,” Aro says. “Fate, I assume, was her answer then? Predictable, coming from a clairvoyant.” 

“She said it depends on who you ask. That she and the others each had their own way of looking at it.” 

“Do you have a theory of your own, Isabella?” Aro asks, openly curious now. 

“I- It’s stupid, but I thought it might be vampires' heightened senses affecting their mirror neurons…strengthening them in a way that allows for them to instantly empathize with someone to the point of feeling that they know and understand each other, like a soulmate would. Mating- I think that’s what it comes down to. Just, um, a sort of survival instinct. To be able to face eternity you’d need someone at your side, so you don’t go crazy.” 

“Interesting.” Aro says, “Please, elaborate - do you have evidence to support that claim?” He stretches his long legs, leaning back in his seat. Or on the steps, Bella supposes.

“You, uh - you told me once that the bond grows stronger over time, and I’ve seen it grow, I suppose. When I kissed you before you didn’t react the same as you did today, in the throne room - there really was a noticeable change. So with true soulmates, wouldn’t the connection just be instant and unchanging? I think the fact that it changes and grows stronger over time supports my theory; because only a bond that grows over time would be able to continually provide vampires with an incentive to- to keep going.” Bella flails her arms through the air, gesturing wildly - trying to make her point. “Does that- am I making sense?” 

“Perfect sense, mia amata.” Aro says softly, smiling at her affectionately. Bella quickly shoves some more pasta into her mouth, trying to hide her embarrassment. “So, Isabella - do you feel that you understand me, emphasize with me so deeply that one might think our souls intertwined?” He asks after a moment, just as she begins to chew on another bite.

Bella chokes on her mouthful of pasta, coughing quietly while Aro grins at her. “No, I- I don’t. I’ve spent a week trying to understand you now, trying to predict you. I never could, and I don’t think I ever will - I mean, any other vampire might be a challenge, but you? Impossible.” she reaches out, poking a finger at his forehead. “You’re not just you. You’re like a million people in one, and I’d kill myself trying to understand them all. It’s like I’m playing chess against some kind of super computer, always calculating hundreds of possible steps in advance while I’m stuck being able to predict maybe five or…something.” 

“That is what you think, Isabella. But how do you feel? We are bonded, after all - Part of me reached out to you, and you, incantevole Isabella, reached back. Finally, after all this time spent awaiting you - and you have kept me waiting quite a long time, mind-" Aro says, reaching out a hand to cup her cheek with. “I must confess, dolcezza, that I am indeed very glad for the wait to be over."

For a moment Bella thinks he might kiss her again, but he remains still - waiting for an answer. “Why do you think you reached out to me then? After all this time - Why me? You must’ve met…other people.” she questions, pointing her fork at him - sidestepping that last part, uncertain how she could ever respond to that. “You can’t be happy about that, not truly - I’m no match for you; I’m ordinary, slow.”

“You are anything but those things, Isabella. You forget, mia amata, that a week is quite a short time to try and get to know someone, especially if you’ve been spending most of it agonizing over your situation - which, by the way - I would quite like some elaboration on.”

Bella frowns at him, displeased by his evasion. She supposes that’s what she gets for eluding him first. “You haven’t figured it out? You do, usually.” 

“Forgive me, Isabella, for I am a bit slow on the uptake today.” Aro says, chuckling softly. “I’ve gathered that you are traveling through time, and that you have little control over how or when you travel, which is quite upsetting to you. I understand that you have spent time with me, seeing as our bond has grown over time as you mentioned. I would imagine this means you are confined to a certain number of hours, likely repeating the same cycle over and over again.”

“Ah,” Bella says, rolling her eyes. “Show off. So what, pray tell, did you need elaboration on then?” 

“What have you done to stop it, thus far? Do you know how such a thing might be accomplished?” 

“I’d need to be changed.” Bella whispers, uncertain if she does want to go down that conversational route. She’d rather listen to his stories about ancient times again, ask him about what those bathhouses had looked like, back then. If he’s ever bathed there, alongside the humans. But she supposes this is more important, and she really shouldn’t imagine him bathing anywhere, at all, if she wants to make progress. She takes a deep breath, filling her lungs with fresh air before discarding the empty container she’d been clinging to, locking eyes with him again. “But when you tried to bite me before, it sent me back. So instead you said we should, uh, get to know one another. I should have fun, see Volterra, meet the guard; because apparently my issue is gift-related and corresponds to my emotional state.” 

“How very astute of me.” Aro says, nodding his head along. “Well, Isabella - have you met the guard? Have you seen Volterra?” 

“No, I mean, not really. And I doubt they’d like me just walking up to them and striking up a conversation.” Bella falters as she feels her stomach tighten, her legs shaking slightly. Why? I’m completely calm, she thinks, looking over to Aro as the trembling worsens. 

Aro is staring at her legs for a moment, though his eyes snap up, meeting hers. If she didn’t know better she’d think there is something akin to fear in his eyes. She wonders why - perhaps the thought of him not remembering this is as discomforting to him as it is to her. “Aro-” she whispers, reaching out a shaking hand and laying it on his cheek tentatively. He moves with her, allowing her to pull him close, breathing in his scent, trying to ground herself. 

“Take this, mia cigno.” Aro whispers, putting something around her neck just as his lips brush hers. Bella doesn’t see, can’t open her eyes - she’s too dizzy to even try. 

<<< 

“Oh, you’re awake - I got you some- Bella? Where’d you get that robe? Bella, why do you sme-” 

“Alice, I need a pen.” 

—- 

Bella stands in the square feeling somewhat disconcerted. Actually, that might just be an understatement - Bella feels crushed. 

She’d managed to stay calm, enjoying her meal next to Aro, and even though their conversation had been a little unnerving she’d been nowhere near as upset as she had been the previous times she’d jumped. Still, Bella can’t find it in herself to worry too much now. It doesn’t matter, when it comes down to it, she thinks. She’s going to ask Aro to change her, and start worrying when - and only when - he can’t. 

She brushes her fingers along the crest dangling around her neck; Aro’s parting gift to her - Alice had openly gaped at her when she’d seen it, huge and proud, shiny gold hanging around her neck. She traces the small engravings, indents and rubies as she waits for Edward. She has purposefully kept her distance this time, to try and avoid him spotting her too early. 

Edward takes a step forth, and - right behind him - two figures emerge from the shadow immediately. Bella snorts quietly - She knew it. They’d been there the entire time, waiting for their cue - and Edward hadn’t even pointed it out, knowing - probably - how ridiculous it is but fearing them nonetheless. For her sake most likely, Bella reminds herself. Because no matter how stupidly theatrical these vampires are, they actually are a danger to her. 

Until now, that is. She drops the pendant from her hands and strides over to them, her chin held high, her red cloak billowing dramatically behind her. “I would stop that, if I were you.” Bella proclaims, pointing her finger at Felix in an overly apathetic gesture, before turning to raise her eyebrow at Demetri, careful to hold her chin up high. She comes to a halt right before them, her crest glimmering in the light of the sun. Felix and Demetri exchange shocked glances, while Edward stares at her like he might just faint. Bella suppresses a snort at the effectiveness of theatrics when it comes to vampires- it does explain… at lot. 

“Bella?” Edward gasps, looking her up and down, prompting another exchange of confused looks between Felix and Demetri. 

“You’re alive?” Felix questions, only to be elbowed in the ribs by his companion. “Who gave you that?” he asks, pointing at her crest. 

“Aro.” Demetri whispers, the name barely more than a breath leaving his lips. “That’s Aro’s crest - and his scent.” 

“Why?” Felix says, sounding a little too much like Emmett for comfort. The look Demetri throws him could’ve come from Jasper, Bella thinks. 

“Don’t be presumptuous.” he snarls quietly, before bowing his head to Bella, who suppresses a gasp at the sight. When Jane had bowed before it had merely been a slight nod of her head - Demetri, however, is bowing deeply enough to press a kiss to her kneecaps now. Felix, looking stunned, follows suit - bowing equally deeply to her. 

“Edward is to leave Volterra.” Bella announces sharply, perhaps having a little bit too much fun commanding them around like this. 

“Yes, Mistress.” Demetri says quietly, before straightening again. 

“Mistress?” Felix mouths, staring at her in utter disbelief. 

That’s what you get for calling dibs on me earlier, Bella thinks wryly. “Come along now, Aro is expecting us.” she orders, striding off already. “Through the administrative building, if you don’t mind - I don’t wish to soil my robes.” 

“Yes, Mistress.” Demetri repeats, elbowing Felix again before they both pull up their hoods, hiding their faces from the sun as they follow her. 

“Bella?” Edward calls behind them, finally having shaken his initial surprise it seems. Bella doesn’t have it in her to turn around and answer him, she truly thinks she couldn’t explain what is happening if she tried - he’ll believe whatever he wants to believe. Maybe he’ll think that she’s someone else entirely, someone who looks like his Bella and smells entirely of Aro instead. She’d love to ask him about his theories, this time around - it’s only fair after he made her embarrass herself in the cafeteria, asking him if he is maybe a superhero or something. 

It doesn’t matter, so long as he gets to live, she reasons. Harmless payback. 

She quickly rounds the corner, entering into the administration with Felix and Demetri in tow. “Gianna.” she says, imitating Jane to the best of her abilities. Gianna straightens in her seat - probably on reflex at her tone of voice. She opens her mouth, likely to greet her - though she obviously has no idea who Bella is. She settles for a quiet Buonasera, Padrona, staring at the crest around her neck in confusion. 

“Be a dear and hold Master Aro’s calls, will you? He shall be quite busy today.” Bella instructs, a pale imitation of Aro, barely able to hide her own surprise when Gianna quickly bows, murmuring a soft Sí, Padrona. 

Wow. Crazy, Bella thinks as she continues to stride toward the elevator. Absolutely crazy - unreal. Every second that passes by without someone stopping her, calling her out on her bullshit is something to marvel at, she muses- she feels like she’s play-pretending, but then - she supposes there isn’t actually that much pretending going on, is there? She is Aro’s mate, and apparently that does make her a figure of authority around here, strange as that thought might be. The doors of the elevator open, revealing Jane standing there, scowling as always - though her expression quickly changes as she takes Bella in. She bows, again, though this time her bow is quite deep as well, and suddenly, Bella doesn’t think it’s funny anymore. 

No, she realizes, this isn’t fun at all - this is Aro showing off; this is him presenting her with the power she could hold, hoping she might enjoy it perhaps. “That was quite something just now, huh?” she murmurs, shuffling her feet nervously. Both Felix and Demetri gawk at her like she’s just grown a second head, and Bella cringes - her change of tone must’ve been quite sudden to them, a bit unexpected - it’s not like they know what she’s usually like. “Uh-” she says dumbly, all of her earlier bravado long forgotten. 

“Do you-” Felix starts, and Bella bristles, looking up at him.

“Come here often?" she finishes for him, an awkward smile stretching her lips as she takes in his open confusion. "More or less. More often than I’d like, in any case.” she answers, before remembering her plan. “Hey, Demetri- could you do me a solid? Don’t run off and tattle just yet, okay? It’s meant to be a surprise.” 

“To whom?” He questions, raising his brow at her. 

“Aro, of course.” 

“He’s not expecting you?” 

Finally, after all this time spent awaiting you - and you have kept me waiting quite a long time, mind. I must confess, dolcezza, that I am indeed very glad for the wait to be over.

“On the contrary,” Bella says, a sly grin stretching her lips as an idea comes to her. “He’s been waiting for me for a long time. I’m sure he’ll be happy to see me.”  

Again Felix and Demetri exchange glances, just as the door opens - Bella half expects Demetri to run off, but he remains standing, looking uncertain. “I’m not going to assassinate him, you know - couldn’t, even if I wanted to.” Bella says, and Demetri nods, looking - oddly enough - somewhat reassured. Bella takes another deep breath, getting back into character. She straightens her posture, runs a hand through her hair as Felix, Demetri and Jane stare at her in disbelief. She winks at them, before falling back into a stride, walking briskly toward the court’s massive doors, the three guards trailing along behind her.

Have fun, she repeats her little mantra in her mind, readying herself for the performance of a lifetime. Surprise him for a change.

The court’s doors open for her as usual, and Bella struts in - robe billowing, her chin held high. “Isa-” Aro starts to say, but Bella quickly interrupts him.

“Aro, my love!” she exclaims forlornly, channeling the ghosts of every tragic heroine to have ever graced the pages of her novels and opening her arms in a wide, dramatic gesture. “You have kept me waiting, cuore mio!"

Again she watches with delight as Aro’s eyebrows rise up to meet his hairline, his eyes wide as as saucers as he takes her in - staring at the crest around her neck before they dart back up to meet hers. He seems to be comically out of his depth this time, tilting his head to the side in utter confusion. Bella doesn’t give him time to think things through just yet, flinging herself into his arms and slotting their lips together with copious amounts of fervor, trying to reign in her laughter when Aro lets out a surprised yelp as he catches her, though the press of her lips against his quickly shuts him up. Bella feels the usual tingle in her lips, spreading throughout her body, surprised that this time it is chased with sharp thrills along her spine, making her shudder in his grasp. Aro sighs into the kiss, though the soft moan quickly turns into a growl as Bella slides her tongue along his lips. At this point, she thinks, this is just as much about her as it is about pleasing him, all her pretenses long forgotten. She reaches out, grabbing fistfuls of his neat hair to pull him closer while he tightens his grip around her, holding her impossibly close. 

It’s still not enough, she realizes. She needs more of him, more of the soft noises escaping his lips. She pushes herself up on her tiptoes, wanting to be closer anyway she can be, and is quickly rewarded with another soft gasp from Aro. There’s a low rumbling sound making it’s way up his throat, and just as Bella begins to think his brothers might’ve lost their voices Caius finally speaks up. “Aro?” He asks, sounding uncharacteristically hesitant. 

Aro doesn’t react, merely humming into the kiss some more, whispering her name. In lieu of a proper response Bella tugs on his hair again, sighing his name in return, feeling his hands move on her back, exploring. Eventually she does slowly - regretfully - pull back to breathe. 

“I apologize,” Aro whispers reverently, “for making you wait, mia regina.” He sounds so sincere, so utterly taken with her that it makes Bella’s heart ache just to look at him. She risks a quick glance around the room, only to be greeted by the completely shell-shocked expressions of the guard and Caius. Marcus, meanwhile, seems quite pleased, smiling a secretive smile of his own, though the strange sadness in his eyes remains ever present.

Aro hasn’t taken his eyes off of her, Bella realizes once she turns back to look at him. Pressed against him as she is, she can tell the kiss hasn’t left him unaffected at all this time. The thought sends another set of involuntary shivers down her spine. “Shall we…” she says, vaguely gesturing toward the door behind him. 

“Yes,” Aro breathes, barely more than a whisper. “Yes, I think that would be wise.” He doesn’t move an inch though, continuing to hold her close - nuzzling her hair with his nose. 

“Aro-” Caius repeats once more, sounding decidedly petulant. 

“Busy.” Aro whispers back half-heartedly, and Bella thinks he might just continue to kiss her here, in court, when she suddenly finds herself lifted up in his arms, her legs swinging through the air. “Tell Gianna-”

“I already told her to hold your calls.” Bella informs him, and the delighted grin Aro shoots her in response nearly manages to stop her heart entirely. She wonders idly how he would’ve reacted had she done this earlier, before their bond grew in strength. 

“How very thoughtful of you, Isabella.” Aro says softly, already walking off with her. “I do not wish to be disturbed under any circumstances.” he calls over his shoulder, and Bella watches Caius' eyebrow twitch in response. She also catches one last glimpse of the guards, staring after her. Smiling sheepishly she throws Felix and Demetri, who are wearing unreadable expressions each, a wink, mouthing a quick I told you so. And because she has now well and truly lost what little had remained of her mind, she shoots finger guns at each of them. 

Felix actually grins at her, shooting one back at her just as Demetri elbows him in the ribs before bowing again - and Felix, looking suitably chastised - bows along with him.

“I’m sorry I did that.” Bella whispers once the court doors fall shut behind them. “I thought it would be funny- to surprise you- I didn’t expect-” 

“You’ve nothing to apologize for, Isabella.” Aro says softly, continuing to walk through the palace at a leisurely pace, cradling her close to his chest. “Though I assume an explanation would be somewhat helpful.” 

“Do you really need one or are you just going to throw all your deductions my way again? Because it will only impress me so many times, Aro.” 

Aro chuckles quietly to himself as he walks, “Hm, I suppose that is an answer in itself. No matter- I shall find other ways to impress.” 

Pleasant shivers run through Bella at the tone of his voice, the implication of that promise. “Where are we going?” she asks once he begins to descend a long set of stairs, “Your chambers? You can let me down, you know - I can walk, I know the way.” Bella says, though she doesn’t actually want to be put down, necessarily. She’d never much enjoyed being carried around by Edward, apart from their trips to the meadow he’d only ever really done so whenever she was in mortal danger. But this is nice, Bella thinks - being held close by Aro, feeling taken care of, after having spent so much time on her feet; running around and trying to fix things that she has so little control over. It's nice to give that up for just a moment and allow him to be in charge. 

Bella nuzzles into his chest, hiding her face from him. 

“So I’ve taken you there before?” Aro asks smugly, and Bella huffs into the fabric of his shirt, needing a second to remember her question.

“To lie down, take a bath - get some clothes. Not-” she averts her eyes, gesturing vaguely. “You know.” she finishes lamely. Is that what he’s doing? What he’s going to do? But he’d said-

“Oh, I think I do.” Aro rumbles above her, keenly aware of her elevated heartbeat; his seductive tone of voice leaves little doubt on the matter.

Bella tries not to squirm in his arms, “What are you taking me there for?” she whispers, not entirely certain she can trust her voice right now, hating herself a little for the way it cracks as she speaks, needing confirmation nonetheless.

“Isn’t it obvious, Isabella? To finish what you’ve started, of course.” Aro answers, just as they turn a corner. Bella recognizes this hallway - they’re nearly there. She gulps quietly, trying to find her voice - but his suggestive tone has all but knocked the breath from her lungs in one foul swoop.

“To finish what exactly?”

“You said I’ve kept you waiting long enough, mia cigno, and I concur. Allow me to rectify my mistake.”  

“I didn’t mean- That is- I wasn’t implying, ugh. You told me to have fun so I-” 

“And you saw fit to tempt me, tease me? That is very unwise of you, bambina, if you do not, in fact, intend to follow through.” He murmurs, his voice barely more than a quiet hum in her ear, sending vibrations through her body. 

“Maybe I do,” Bella whispers, staring up at him through her lashes. “Intend to follow through, I mean.”

“Oh?” Aro answers, leaning down to press a gentle kiss to her forehead. Seconds pass as Bella tries to set her mind back on track, to reign in control over her body, only to then find herself thrown onto the bed with Aro looming above her, his hands on either side of her head. He looks about as vampiric as anyone possibly could, leaning over her, doused in the flickering candlelight of his chambers. Bella eagerly stretches her neck, trying to reach his lips but he stops her movement with the gentle press of a finger to her lips. “Did you truly think, Isabella, that you could simply waltz in here commanding the guard, kiss me like that and not find yourself here? Did you think you were in control just now?” 

Deciding to play along just a little longer Bella grins coyly at him. “What makes you think that I’m not? I got you here, didn’t I?” She whispers back, reaching out a hesitant hand and running it through the loose strands of long hair framing his handsome face. Aro allows it, smiling that pleased little smile of his.

“Is that so, mia amata? Have you puppeteered me?” Bella is about to answer when Aro hushes her with a soft hiss directly into her ear, “Enough now, little temptress. Not a word from those lips - I tire of hearing them. I’d much rather hear you moan.” 

Bella nearly chokes on her breath, turning a furious shade of red, “Aro-” 

“There is no need to protest. Lascia che ti mostri piacere, Isabella. So che mi vuoi.” 

Bella can feel her heart hammering in her chest, knows he can hear it, too by that smug smile plastered all over his face, his eyes hungry and keen, fixed on hers, boring into them - a deep, dark burgundy red. “I’m not- I’m not protesting.” Bella says after a moment. His touch is as gentle as ever, and his words - unused to hearing them as she may be - are only serving to worsen the ache she feels whenever he’s not actively caressing her. 

“Bene.” Aro lifts her from the black satin sheets with ease, long enough to pull her robe away from under her, swiftly discarding it off to the side of the bed before returning to her, kissing along the overly sensitive skin of her neck. When he comes up again to look at her a few seconds later his mask has slipped just for a moment, and Bella can see the question in his eyes. She nods weakly, mouthing a silent yes.

“You may stop me at any given time, bambina. Tell me if I hurt you.” He says softly, pressing another quick kiss to her temple. “In a way that you don’t want to, of course.”  he adds smugly, preening when Bella has to look away from him, unable to hold his gaze a second longer. She takes a moment to gather herself before looking back up, and at her repeated nod Aro smiles for just a moment before easily slipping back into his role. Bella is reminded of doing the same earlier, playing at commanding. He’s much better at it, she thinks - but then, he does have more practice. Bella sinks back down, lying flat on her back; the tension slipping from her, a relieved sigh escaping her lips. 

“How is it, Isabella, that you smell of me? That you are wearing my clothing - I doubt I would’ve chosen this for you, stunning as you look wearing it - did you steal it, cara? Are you not just a temptress but a thief also?” 

“Yes.” Bella breathes, lifting her arms to press her hands against his chest, forming tight fists around the material of his dress shirt, clinging onto him for dear life. 

“Whatever gave you the impression that you could steal from me? Did you steal this, too, then?” he asks, taking the crest dangling from her neck in his hand. 

“How would I be able to steal anything from around your neck? You gave this to me.” Bella whispers, her voice nearly unrecognizable even to herself. 

“You might have distracted me, stolen it from me in a moment of weakness.” Aro muses, grinning wolfishly. “But I shall believe you, for now. You may keep it, mia principessa. Only this.” He asserts and continues the line of kisses along her neck again, trailing toward where the crest is laying on her chest, heaving with every labored breath. 

“You’ll kill me.” Bella murmurs, holding onto him still, listening to the sound of her blood rushing through her ears.

“Only a little bit, mio amore.” 

He sits up a little, looking down at her for just a moment before he begins to open the buttons of her shirt, his shirt - the distinction, apparently, being an important one.  Once they’ve all been opened his hands begin to roam the skin beneath, revealing more of it as he brushes the fabric away. She catches the look of worry on his face for just a moment as he stares at the bruises on her arms, parts of her ribs and back - she knows her legs look the worst. “The manhole.” Bella whispers. “I had to jump down quite a few times before I could command the guard to walk through the administrative building instead.” she explains, and Aro nods, cool fingers grazing the colorful spots carefully. “You’re cold.” Bella whispers, enjoying the feeling of his cool touch on her irritated skin.

“I am, aren’t I? Perhaps you could warm me up, bambina. I feel much warmer already.” He purrs, running his hands up and down her ribs. It would be so easy for him to push down, to break them - break her. But his touch is so very gentle, and Bella soon finds herself arching her back to meet it, trusting that he won’t hurt her. “Questa è una brava ragazza.” Aro praises, and despite not actually having a grasp on anything he’s saying Bella preens at his tone of voice, gasping quietly. 

“You said you want to wait-” she forces herself to say, not that she actually wants him to. Still, she thinks it’s only fair to at least remind him of what he had said - what this other version of him had said. “So that you can remember.”

“I do, dolcezza, I desperately want to wait and remember you - You’ve no idea how much. I am by no means an impatient man, Isabella. But I crave you, crave your touch, and I find myself unable to restrain myself any longer.'' The desire he’s describing is evident in his voice, his eyes - And Bella isn’t sure she would let him stop now, even if he wanted to. He peppers her skin with more kisses, careful to avoid the parts of her body that had been bruised during her repeated falls. “You’ll just have to remember for the both of us, bambina. Tell me all about it upon your return to me, describe it in great detail so that I may replicate it again-” he kisses along her chest, down to her navel, “and again.” He presses another kiss to her stomach, before opening the button of her trousers, his eyes never leaving hers as he does so, burning with passion. "And again." He says, barely more than a whisper. Bella is about to sit up and follow him, chasing after his lips, when he moves in a blur of limbs, suddenly leaning over her again.

“Alright.” she agrees breathlessly, shaky fingers fumbling with the buttons of his dress shirt. “Alright, I will.”

Her eyes fall shut as he presses his lips to hers, immediately tilting his head to deepen the kiss. He kisses her with passion and desire so real and raw that Bella fears she might just faint. She’s never been kissed like that before, not by any stretch. Bella is vaguely aware of her trousers being pulled off of her; of long, nimble fingers slipping beneath the waistband of her underwear, and pulling those off, too - carefully, slowly - with the type of restraint she had thought Aro long incapable of. 

When their lips part and Bella finds Aro staring down at her with eyes of onyx she wonders, briefly, if perhaps he has changed his mind after all, and would prefer to simply devour her instead. She watches as he takes a deep breath, eyes fluttering shut for just a moment before he leans down again - right over her heart. She expects him to bite her, drink from her - but instead there is the sound of fabric ripping as he bites into her lace brazier, ripping it clean off of her. It really shouldn’t, but the mere action accompanied by the quiet growl tearing itself free from Aro’s throat are enough to make Bella tremble with need for him. She’s lying beneath him now, completely bare, while he himself is still clothed, his open dress shirt revealing only a slither of perfect marble skin beneath. 

She reaches out, slowly pushing the fabric over his shoulders, tracing his skin with her fingertips as she does, sliding them along his shoulders and arms until she can pull the shirt completely off over his still hands, throwing it off the side of the bed. She hesitates for a moment, eyes flickering up to meet his before darting down to his belt, silently asking for permission. Aro smiles, nodding his head - and Bella musters up every last bit of courage she can find within herself to reach out again, massaging him over the fabric before fiddling first with his belt, then the button of his trousers until finally pulling them down, along with his silk underwear. 

Her breath hitches and she looks up again, knowing, technically, how to proceed and yet hesitant to - scared to do something wrong, to touch him in a way he won’t like. Aro takes her hand in his, planting a kiss in the palm of her hand before guiding it. It remains there, on hers, even as she wraps it around him tentatively, dictating a slow rhythm as she strokes him.

“Slowly, Isabella.” he whispers, “We’ve all the time in the world, bambina.” Bella nods, moving her hand along with his. “Sì, è così, Isabella, proprio così." he praises, and Bella lights up at the praise, her movement slowly gaining a little more confidence. 

Eventually he stills her hand, pushing her down onto her back with the other. He situates himself next to her, leaning over to kiss her, slowly now - taking his time. She feels him slide his hands down her stomach again, coming to a rest on her hip bone. Bella, growing more impatient with every passing second, lifts her hips a little, signaling for him to touch her. 

He does, chuckling softly at her eagerness. The sensation of cool, hard fingers touching her is unfamiliar - so different from her own. He strokes a finger in a long line along her lips, collecting fluid before beginning to move in a torturously slow circular motion that quickly has Bella gasping, wordlessly begging for more. Her hands move up, tangling in his hair, pulling at it. 

Aro, ever the generous lover, quickens his pace ever so slightly. “Mh, Isabella - if only you could see yourself.” he whispers into her ear, pressing a kiss to her neck. “How gorgeous you are, spread out for me. That preciously pale skin against the darkness of my sheets, flushed with need.” he adds, brushing a hand over her heated cheek, the difference in their temperatures that much more obvious. “A fantasy.”

“Please, Aro. I want you.” Bella says in a rush, struggling to word her needs properly, kicking herself mentally for throwing clichés at him. 

“And you shall have me, sweet girl.” Aro purrs, his gaze dark both with lust and hunger as he fixes it on her, captivating her entirely and making her shake with uncontrollable need for him. His movement stops, just for a moment, and he begins to circle his thumb instead, pressing his index finger into her slowly. 

“Aro-” Bella gasps, feeling the stretch as he adds another finger, slowly pulling them out and pressing back in, gently, always so careful. Bella moves to meet them, pushing down toward his hand, prompting another pleased chuckle from Aro. 

Again Bella works up the courage to touch him, needing to make this good for him, too - she wraps her hand around his- Dick? Cock? What would he even call it? Bella can’t imagine such words ever leaving his lips, the mere thought of it so foreign- Shaking herself she begins to move her hand, mimicking his movement, matching his pace; settling on slow strokes of her hand while teasing the tip with the pad of her thumb, circling the slit.

She’s thrilled to find that it earns her a string of moans and whispered praise from Aro, whose voice has taken on a decidedly husky tone. After a while he pulls back, and Bella barely has time to process where he’s moved to before she finds herself being picked up and sat down atop of him. 

“Slowly, Isabella.” Aro reminds her, and Bella manages a weak nod as she aligns herself with him, sinking down very carefully. He’s so cold, and the stretch is slightly uncomfortable; it’s like she’s inserting granite into her body. Bella huffs a breath, reminding herself to breathe through it. “Stai andando bene, ragazza mia. Quindi molto bene.” Aro mutters, his head hitting the pillow behind him with a soft thud. 

Bella remains sat there, completely still for a moment, getting used to the feeling of him inside her. She’s tingling all over, and though the sensation is pleasant it also sets her on edge. It’s reassuring, in a way - knowing the bond between them is doing its fair share of helping her out - after all, if that’s what it feels like for her, it must be that much better for Aro, who certainly has experienced a lot of this already. 

Bella lifts her hips experimentally, sinking back down a moment later, repeating the movement again - pulling a slew of hissed words from Aro’s lips she doesn’t know the meaning of. His hands find her thighs, squeezing them for a moment before moving higher up, holding her hips in place as she lifts them all the way up, slowly sinking down again. 

When Aro looks at her Bella nods again, I’m fine. He exhales, a soft huff of breath, his grip on her hips tightening minutely as he pushes her down, and this time it’s Bella who moans loudly at the strange feeling of being so full. She feels her cheeks burning with embarrassment, quickly clasping both of her hands over her mouth. 

“Isabella, none of that - allow me to hear you.” Aro murmurs, pushing himself off the bed and pulling her hands away to press his lips against hers instead. “Please, bambina - you mustn’t be embarrassed by your own pleasure in front of me.”  She feels his arm snake around her back, pulling her closer while he begins to move beneath her. “I want to hear you, Isabella, I want to hear every little sound you make for me.” 

He begins to move in earnest then, thrusting upward while she does her level best to mirror his movements, guided by his hands on her hips. Bella feels the pleasure building in her body, pulling her inexorably closer to the edge. She tries to fight it, not wanting the deep satisfaction of being so full to end, but it seems impossible. She hasn’t felt whole since being left behind in Forks, she realizes. How strange to find her missing piece like this, here. Her up until then calculated movement soon devolves into an uncontrolled grinding of her hips; chasing her release as her eyes flutter shut, just as she catches Aro looking up at her with a deeply satisfied expression, his hands coming to rest on her hips, not moving her, merely along for the ride. 

Her ears ring as she’s hit by her orgasm, a wash of pleasure that overtakes her and has her moaning loudly before she can control it. Her hips stutter in their rhythm and her legs shake, the pleasure seems to go on and on, every twitch of her hips against him drawing out new waves of sensation. Eventually, oversensitive and with a pounding heart, she stops and finally locks eyes with Aro once more. “Magnifico." he says, a note of reverence in his tone as he places a hand over her heaving breast, cupping it ever so slightly. He pinches her nipple, smiling wickedly as he lets go. “How lucky I am to be the version of me to experience this with you.” He says, pushing himself up to kiss her again. “Certainly my shadow selves will envy me for this privilege.” 

He sounds delighted by that thought, his wicked smile turning downright devilish. Bella, wanting to wipe that smile clean off his face, rocks her hips again, hissing at the mixture of pain and pleasure it brings her. What are a few more bruises to her, anyway? It does do the trick though, his eyes widening for just a moment before fluttering shut as he sighs. Bella presses a hand against his chest, right over his still heart, pushing him back down onto the mattress before allowing herself to fall down with him, propping herself up with one hand next to his head. “Aro,” she whispers, directly into his ear. “I want you to bite me.” 

Bella barely has time to gasp before she finds herself on her back, Aro looming above her again, pushing into her, growling softly. “It will be my pleasure, mia amata.” He buries his face in her neck, nuzzling, kissing and licking at it, not yet biting. Bella moans softly, wrapping her arms and legs around him, holding him close as he continues to move.

It is in the precise moment that Aro’s teeth finally break her skin, a guttural sort of growl piercing the quiet, that Bella realizes her mistake. “The robe-” she gasps, fingers pulling on Aro’s hair. “If I jump-” Bella is acutely aware of the blood being drained from her, feeling Aro’s lips on her neck still. “The robe-” she tries again, pulling harder. 

Aro does pull away then, with great difficulty, it seems - just as Bella begins to feel the heat of his venom pulsing through her veins, warming her- pleasant, at first, but she knows that won’t last. Aro moves quickly, a blur of pale skin that swims in front of her eyes - she can barely make him out through the curtain of unshed tears threatening to spill from her eyes. She presses them shut tightly as the heat within her rises, eating away at her, trying to hold on.

She feels herself being lifted as Aro begins to dress her, the feeling strange somehow - being lifted while also falling, dropping. She’s shaking, she knows, the room spinning around her. It’ll only be a matter a of seconds before she- 

<<<

She is warm, until she is hot and finally burning. Bella feels the flames licking at her, pulling her flesh from her bones, eating her alive. She’s set ablaze, her thoughts consumed entirely with memories of cool skin pressed against hers, causing pleasant shivers, wanting nothing more than to return to the cold, to safety. 

“I got you- Bella? Bella!” 

Bella screams, sharp shrieks tearing themselves from her burning throat. She can feel the blood pouring from the wound there, every little indent, every little scratch Aro’s teeth had left there burning, burning. 

<<

“I got-”

<

Bella is screaming, her fingers tearing away at her burning flesh, trying to get to the blaze devouring her, trying to extinguish, to suffocate the flames.

>>>

“-Orange juice-”

“Bella.” 

Bella?

“Bella!” 

<<<-eciuj egnarO<<< 

The universe is tearing itself apart, trying to contain her - and Bella is still clawing at her throat, fingernails scraping at exposed bone, digging deeper still. If only she could make it stop- 

>>> 

“They denied his request-” 

>>>

“Isabella-” 

<<<<Aro?

Bella screams, her hands falling uselessly to her side - there’s no point trying to get to the source of the flames, she thinks - no use trying to dig into her flesh, when her fingers are burning, too, now. All of her is burning, set ablaze, and she can’t remember for the life of her why- why it has to hurt so much. 

Everything hurts - there’s nothing but the pain left, nothing to cling onto. The universe has torn itself apart at the seams, and Bella right along with it. 

“!?uoy ot gnineppah s’tahw ,alleB”

>>>

“Isabella-”

Aro.

Bella clings onto Aro - whether she's doing so physically or not she can’t say for sure, but she clings onto him nonetheless. “It hurts-” she gasps, her voice sore, unrecognizable. "It hurts so much, please, please make it stop Aro, if you love me you’ll make it stop-” 

“Isabella, remember why-"

<<"-omyna siht ekat t’nac I - em llik tsuj esaelp ,em lliK"<<

Please.

 .allebasI

Please-

-yhw

Please!

 -yhw rebmemer

-yhw rebmemer ,allebasI

Bella, trapped in her tiny little world that has been entirely reduced to flames, tries to remember why.

She tries to remember why she’s burning, but no answer is forthcoming, and she can’t concentrate long enough to form a single cohesive thought. Pain is all she knows, all she’s capable of. There is nothing in this world but pain, and flames, and the smell of melting flesh, dripping from her bones. If she listens carefully, she can hear them splintering in the fire, tiny cracks forming on their surface, revealing the marrow beneath. 

She wonders what she did to deserve this. 

>>>Orange juice > emos uoy tog I> .ekawa er’uoy ,hO<<<

“Be-”

Bella burns, and she isn’t even sure if she’s screaming anymore. She would be, she thinks, if she still had a throat to scream with. But her flesh has melted away, revealing all the tendrils and veins beneath - until those, too, have gone. There are no bones left, no girl. She wonders if there ever was one to begin with. 

Remember why, Isabella. 

Why, why - remember why. 

Venom. 

<<<

“Bella, I got you- Bella? Bella!” 

Chapter Text

Bella, 18th of March 2005

It is a strange, debilitating sensation; feeling the flames move through parts of her body that should, for all intents and purposes, be long gone by now - it feels as though they’d been burned off a while ago, lost forever - But they just keep burning, licking away at skin that can’t possibly be there still. Bella cries out, choking on her agonized shrieks, waiting for the flames to catch up with reality; to realize, perhaps, that they can’t burn something that isn’t there anymore. She wonders if they’ll keep burning forever, if this tournament might never end - if maybe she’s graduated from purgatory and moved on to the next big thing; hell itself. 

Eventually - it might have been minutes or hours, it might just as well have been a lifetime - the blaze begins to weaken somewhat, and Bella hopes. She prays that whatever is left of her singed limbs can’t keep the flames alive any longer, that she’s paid her dues and will be allowed to move on somehow. For a moment she is genuinely hopeful that perhaps this is it - perhaps there truly is nothing left to burn, no punishment left to endure. Perhaps soon the loud pounding of her heart, reverbarating in her head, will cease and give way to a silent non-existence, to death. 

Remember why, Isabella. 

The flames don’t exactly die down as Bella might’ve hoped - instead they seem to retreat, like they’re being sucked away from her fingertips, the pain now shooting up her arms and legs instead, until finally reaching their destination, moving up into her head, her eyes and nose, down her throat and into her constricted chest. It’s worse, much worse than her arms or legs, and Bella, shrieking, begging for help, begins to claw at the skin of her face, trying to pull it off of her. As the flames move closer to her core Bella expects to feel nothing where her limbs had once been - she expects them to just be gone. But they aren’t. 

By the time the flames have fully pulled back, fully concentrating in her chest instead, Bella, against all expectations, finds that her limbs remain intact; numb fingertips scratching at the skin of her neck and chest - skin that, too, should be long gone by now. Why? How? 

Remember why, Isabella. 

She can’t. There are no memories, no explanations - obliterating agony is all there is, eating away at her simmering core. Her heart aches, and Bella writhes in pain, trapped in a body that shouldn’t exist to begin with - a body that had somehow survived the hellish blaze she had found herself trapped in for what feels like an eternity.

Remember why a familiar voice demands, though Bella can’t be certain about its origin, its owner. It’s accompanied by others - voices Bella doesn’t recognize, loud and worried but somehow far away still, drowned out by the constant pounding in her head. She is unable to make out the words, their anxious tenor the only thing registering with her singed brain. 

She smells cool air conditioned air, stale somehow, dry. She smells orange juice. But it’s not just the smell - breathing in, Bella can taste it. It’s disgusting, like ash in her mouth. Bella continues to writhe, the pain in her chest no less excruciating than the one in her head had been - if anything it’s worse, because she can actually concentrate enough now to have the pain truly register fully with her again, the way it had when it had been her arms and legs caught in the blaze. She almost misses the way her mind had seemed to dull when it had burned, trapped in a haze.

As the pain continues to worsen Bella heaves a few shallow breaths, cut short by a string of pleas falling from her lips, the disgusting taste of orange juice fresh on her tongue- Orange juice.

Alice.

“Bella?” Alice’s panicked voice reaches Bella’s ears, but she can’t find it in herself to respond, too busy clawing at her chest with strangely foreign fingers, trying to reach her burning heart. 

“Bella, don’t-'' Alice says, and Bella feels her hands being pulled away from her, held in a tight grip that she expects to be cool. It isn’t. It’s strangely warm. Why had she expected it not to be? 

The voices surrounding Bella are drowned out by the sound of an engine, cutting in and out, leaving Bella in complete silence at times before returning with a vengeance, louder each time.

It hurts, it hurts so much. 

Bella pulls on the hands gripping her, trying to escape - she needs to dig into her skin, she needs to find- She shakes herself mentally, the sounds and smells surrounding her confusing; too much. What had she expected? The sound of crackling fire, perhaps. The smell of smoke - not this, whatever this is. Sweat, fabric, paper - It’s all so weirdly discernible, and with every breath Bella takes there are more smells flooding her senses, more noises fighting for dominance in her wrecked mind, unable to process any of it properly. 

Bella cries, kicking and screaming at whatever it is that is pushing her down, panic gripping her as she feels her heart struggling to continue its rhythm, skipping beat after beat. It’s a wonder that it is still beating at all, what with the fire- The plane. She’s on a plane - or she was. Did she crash? Is she trapped in a burning wreck somewhere, dying of her injuries? But then why are people still talking? Why is the engine still going?

Bella prays for her heart to stop its doomed efforts, to end her misery. She prays for it to continue, afraid, despite everything, to die. She gets her wish when it finally comes to a stuttering halt, and deafening silence takes the place of the sound of her blood rushing through her veins. Bella waits, because there is nothing else to do. She waits to die, for her brain to run out of oxygen - she waits for something, anything to happen. She waits for her thoughts to be cut short. And then, all at once, the sounds and smells that had only served to confuse her before come crashing back down on her, ripping at her as she struggles to try and process them all.

Why was she on a plane in the first place? Bella tries to remember, fights the fog clouding what remains of her mind. Alice, orange juice, the plane - Edward, Volterra, Aro. 

The loop.

Aro.

The bite - the venom. 

Aro, the voice-

The engine is still going. There are people, talking still. Her heart remains woefully silent yet Bella doesn’t die. She doesn’t even feel faint, and it takes her another moment to realize that the pain is gone - that the venom has stopped coursing through her veins. That she has changed. She doesn’t dare to breathe, carefully prying her eyes open to take in her surroundings. Alice is stood above her, holding her down, looking panicked. 

Alice Bella wants to say - but the moment she breathes in her throat begins to itch and burn, and Bella screams - terrified of the flames, terrified of catching fire again. She struggles against Alice’s grip on her, managing to rip her hands free, to scratch at her burning throat. She takes another deep breath, but the flames only worsen, and Bella makes a gurgling sound that bubbles up her throat, turning into an agonized growl as she pushes Alice off of her, coming to a sudden stand. There are countless eyes on her, wide in shock and terror and they look so wrong, so terribly wrong - Bella stares into the familiar faces of passengers she’d seen before, fleetingly; faces she could remember while at the same time not- they look so wrong, so different that she isn’t certain they’re the same faces at all.

Their eyes are uneven, their pores huge and distracting, disgusting - every little imperfection, the slightest asymmetry of their faces so glaringly obvious that merely looking at them makes her want to- But the smell. The smell! Bella has never smelled anything like it in her life, and before she even realizes that she has moved, she’s sitting on top of someone, sinking her teeth into flesh that doesn’t resist, giving away too easily as she bites down and sucks. Her grip on its source tightens as her mouth is flooded with delicious liquid, velvety on her tongue, soothing. She gulps it down greedily, nearly extinguishing the flames. 

Again she moves without so much as a conscious thought on her part, digging her fingers into someone, the cracking of bones resounding through the air - but Bella can’t find it in herself to care, busy trying to rid herself of the pain, every drop of blood on her tongue serving to relieve her further. She scratches at the flesh beneath her fingers, claws at seats as she climbs over them, ripping through the small crowd that screams and screams, their strange eyes staring at her in horror. Their wretched shieks sound wrong to her ears, ugly and shrill. The pathetic whispers escaping the person struggling beneath her grip die down too quickly, and Bella moves on to the next, vaguely aware of the familiar game over melody playing as the Game Boy is dropped to the ground. The kid-

“Bella!” Alice’s voice cuts through the screams, different - melodic, even now, tinged with panic, right somehow - not like the voices of the others, while also aggravating in its own right; a fellow predator, just like her. Bella can feel the little hairs on her arms and in the nape of her neck rising, another low growl escaping her lips, stemming from somewhere deep in her chest. Alice is a threat her instincts tell her, and Bella immediately turns, crouching down, readying herself to pounce. 

“Bella-” Alice whispers, holding out her hands, making herself look small, non-threatening. “Bella, stay calm, stop this- Stop. Listen-” Bella hisses quietly in response. If she could just get her arms around her- “Bella, it’s me!” Alice tries, sounding utterly heartbroken, golden eyes filled with worry. Even from where she’s standing Bella can make out the little details in her irises, her perfect skin - no pores filled with dirt, no asymmetries in her familiar features.

“I know it’s you.” Bella hisses, growling when Alice takes a hesitant step toward her. “Stay back-” Bella warns her, digging her fingers deeper into the throat of a person who no longer struggles. 

“Bella, you’re a vampire.” Alice says slowly, ever so carefully etching closer. “I don’t know how, or why - but I need you to listen. You’re a newborn, Bella; feral, irrational - this isn’t you-” Around her what remains of the crowd continues to scream, and more than anything Bella needs their horrid voices to be fucking quiet. She shrieks, throwing herself at the loudest of them, tearing out her throat with one swift move of her hand before touching her lips to the bleeding cleft the woman is left with, gurgling quietly as her lungs fill with fluid. Bella needs more, she needs- “Bella-” Alice cries, and Bella rips a seat from its hinges, throwing it her way - though she quickly evades it. Bella needs her to be quiet too, to stay away, because these belong to her. She continues to claw at the flesh of the people surrounding her, greedily sucking in whatever blood she can, mourning every drop spilled on the ground, needing more, more, more. 

She is vaguely aware of Alice pulling out her phone, but she pays it no mind, can’t concentrate on what she’s saying while there are still people screaming, the fast paced beating of their hearts calling out to her like a song, a melody she can smell and taste rather than merely hear. Before, there was only pain, and now there is only this - this thing that is more dear to her than anything else in the world could ever hope to be. 

It’s everywhere, all at once - in the air, on her tongue, her hands - but all too soon there is nothing left. 

“Bella.” Carlisle’s voice reaches her, hesitant yet firm, distorted by the speaker - commanding her attention. Bella turns, staring at the phone in Alice’s hand. Alice throws it her way, and Bella catches it automatically - cracking the screen in the process. 

“Carlisle?” she whispers back.

“Bella, what happened?” 

Bella wants to answer, but finds that there are no words. Behind Alice there are three more beating hearts, hidden away from sight. The pilots, Bella realizes, the flames in her throat flaring up again at the mere thought of more. 

“Move.” she roars, staring Alice down. “Out of the way, they’re mine!”

“Bella!” Carlisle and Alice say in unison, and Bella lets out a furious shriek, throwing the phone at the nearest wall, leaving a dent there. Alice quickly steps to the side, sinking back into her seat, pressing herself against the wall - small, so small. Bella makes a run for it, not bothering to open the door to the cabin, throwing herself at it, at the people behind it - the pilots and the kind stewardess cowering in a corner. She can hear Alice’s cries behind her, but she doesn’t care, can’t think about that now when there is the scent of fear polluting the air, the bittersweet smell of adrenaline filling her nostrils as her teeth sink down into soft, pliable flesh once more. The sound of ripping meat resonates through the confined space as Bella tears her way to the source of her relief, scratching, clawing, biting, growling. 

It is only once the very last heart has stopped beating and beeping alarms go off that Bella is able to catch a single, clear thought. 

Aro had changed her. She is a vampire. You’re a newborn Alice’s words replay in her mind, over and over. Feral. Bella stares at the heap of torn flesh and fabric before her, the smell of blood thick and heavy in the air. “Alice?” she asks, turning around again only to find her standing in what remains of the small door to the cabin. 

“It’s just us now.” Alice says, aiming for a soothing tone that comes out terrified instead. Terrified of what Bella had done, of what she’s become. Of what she might do to her? It’s alright, Bella tells herself. I can fix this, I can fix them - I’ll reset everything, I’ll go back. I can fix this, undo this- “Bella, we need to get off this plane-” 

“Alice-” Bella sobs, unable to meet her eyes.

“Bella, we need to get off.” 

Bella turns, staring out of the large windshield for no more than a second before she reaches out, pounding her bloodied fist against the thick glass. 

All those people- 

She punches the glass again, and again- recoiling as she notices bits and pieces of flesh stuck to her arms-

I massacred them-

Another punch. 

Alice is terrified of me.

The glass gives way beneath her fist, forming a hole large enough for her to fit through. She jumps with ease, the air pressure giving her little to no resistance as she flings herself out of the plane and into the ocean beneath. 

It’s okay, she tells herself, again and again. I can fix this, I can- 

<<<

“-Orange juice, I- Bella?” Alice says, staring at her in utter shock. Bella stares back, digging her fingers into the material of her seat. She doesn’t breathe, doesn’t dare to take a peek at the people surrounding her, completely rigid in her seat. 

Alice stares, continues to stare - her eyes darting back and forth between the remains of Bella’s robe, doused in blood and ocean water, dripping. She stares at the crest around her neck, while Bella stares at her reflection in Alice’s eyes, catching a glimpse of her own eerie eyes, glowing crimson red. 

Bella presses her eyes shut, but it is of no use - she is unable to block out the beating of a hundred hearts around her, pumping blood through the veins of- 

She’s out of her seat before she even knows it, ripping into her first victim.

—-

<<<

Bella growls in frustration as it dawns on her that she has essentially trapped herself inside a second, shorter time loop - try to remain seated, kill everyone on the plane, regain composure somewhat, rinse and repeat. 

This is impossible, and she knows it - how old was Jasper when he joined the Cullens; when she met him? And still he had struggled at school, a space where there was at least some distance between him and the students, actual fresh air and a place to retreat to if necessary, as well as his siblings there to hold him back. Bella doesn’t have such luxuries, pressed into her seat, doused in liters and liters of dried blood clinging to her skin. 

“Bella, I got you-” Alice says, freshly coming out of her vision, and Bella grabs the little plastic cup and hurls it across the tight little space, shrieking in anger. She isn’t even hungry, not really - she has long satiated her thirst, killing this group of passengers over and over again. Whenever she returns to her seat the flames in her throat are gone, extinguished - but the moment she hears their heartbeats- 

“Bella, you’re-” Alice whispers, eyes growing wide, taking in her form. She doesn’t finish that sentence; doesn’t need to. Uselessly holding her breath Bella stands up from her seat, pulling someone’s luggage out of the small compartment above before ripping off her cloak, as well as the clothes beneath, all the while trying to ignore the sound of blood being pumped through veins so close to her, the wet beating of hearts. 

Next to her Alice gasps, while Bella tears open the luggage, looking for a spare jacket. She finds an oversized hoodie in somebody's backpack, and throws it on her seat before quickly making her way to the bathroom, the screams of shocked and terrified passengers loud in her ears. She rips off the faucet in her frustration and is immediately doused in a blast of cool water, washing off the dried blood, rubbing at it, trying hard to resist the nagging urge to breathe. 

The whooshing of blood and the beating of hearts outside seem to only grow louder and more urgent the longer she holds her breath while Bella tries to remind herself that she isn’t hungry, she has fed enough, she isn’t hungry, she doesn’t need- But she does. She does need it, and the urge to scent the air surrounding her is nearly overwhelming. There’s a knock on the door, and Bella startles; she hadn’t heard- “Bella, it’s me.” Alice voice informs her, and Bella continues to scrub, trying not to growl at her best friend, a person she trusts. She tries to remind herself of that, too - fighting off her irrational hatred of Alice, her fear of someone trying to take what belongs to her, threatening to steal her prey. 

But Alice won’t, she reminds herself. Alice doesn’t kill people. 

Bella rubs at her skin irately, picking at pieces of dried blood. She’s been through this tiny loop well over twenty times by now, and this is the longest she’s managed to go without killing anyone - which is good, she supposes - progress. “Hoodie.” Bella manages to say, “Glasses. Now.” 

The door is opened a moment later, and Alice joins her in the tiny bathroom, closing the door behind her, putting herself between Bella and her exit. Bella tries not to growl again, not to fight her. Instead she reaches for the items Alice is holding out to her, quickly slipping into the hoodie and putting on the sunglasses. “Bella, what’s going on-” Alice asks pleadingly, sounding about as lost as Bella feels. “Five minutes ago you were human, I-I mean, how is that even possible-”

“Five minutes ago to you.” Bella grinds out. 

“Bella, who- who changed you, I don’t even recognize that smell-” 

That smell. 

His smell. 

Bella takes a strand of hair in hand, holding it up to her nose and sniffing it experimentally. The smell is heavenly, calling out to her - not surprising, she supposes. It would have to be, considering the whole soulmates business. Were she not already aware of her connection with Aro - if she were a vampire ‘out in the wild' - it would certainly lead her right to him; just as tempting as the smell of fresh blood, if not more so. 

Bella wants to kiss him - he might’ve just saved her, saved all those people. His stupid little ploy to make her stay may just be the key to freeing herself from this predicament. She looks at herself in the mirror, checking for any remaining dried blood. She looks presentable, hidden away in the hoodie. She pulls up the hood, puts on the glasses and concentrates on going back. “Bella?” Alice nervously pipes up. “Bella?”

Bella holds up her hand, trying to force her to be quiet. She needs to concentrate, needs to bend time and space to her will- But nothing happens. Outside of the bathroom people are still screaming, panicked by the sight she’d presented them with moments ago - there are steps coming toward them, and Alice shifts, leaning against the door. 

“Fuck, fuck- Alice, how do I train? How do I control an ability?” 

“What-”

“Alice.”

“You- you picture it, I mean - it depends. I never really had to picture mine, I’ve always had visions… All I needed to do was look. It was the same for Edward, for him it’s more about learning to drown them out, to differentiate between what is actually being said and what isn’t. Jasper pictures colors when thinking about feeling- He- he imagines changing the colors, he gives them a texture, something to hone in on-” 

“Right, okay.” Bella mutters through gritted teeth, closing her eyes. 

She thinks about time, about what form it might take. What color does time have? What texture? Bella shakes herself, her imagination failing her. She looks around desperately, listening to the hurried steps of people coming closer, the pounding of fists on the door.

Go away, she thinks desperately. Go away, go back- 

She presses her eyes shut, picturing time reversing, imagining retreating steps. She pictures the cup of orange juice being lifted off the ground by invisible strings, refilling itself and finally landing back on the tray. She pictures the entire plane flying backwards, the passengers inside swallowing down the screams that had escaped them. She pictures their bodies filling up with the blood she’d spilled, clammy skin regaining it’s rosy tint- 

<<

“You- you picture it, I mean - it depends. I never really had to picture mine, I’ve always had visions… All I needed to do was look. It was the same for Edward, for him it’s more about learning to drown people out, to differentiate between what is actually being said and what isn’t. Jasper pictures colors when thinking about feeling- He- he imagines changing the colors, he gives them a texture, something to hone in on-” 

Bella opens her eyes, staring at Alice in disbelief for a mere moment before shutting them again, concentrating on the mental image of broken things repairing themselves before her very eyes. She imagines the luggage she’d ripped apart coming back together at the seams, being pulled up and put back into its place in the compartment, all the while breathing in Aro’s scent. 

<< 

She pictures Aro in Volterra, waiting for her, calling out to her. Eventually she thinks of retracing her steps, going back to her seat, Alice being pulled along with her. 

<

“Bella, I got you some-” Alice says, before abruptly falling silent. Bella immediately pulls a strand of hair up to her nose, breathing in deeply, all the while trying to ignore all the scents that come along with it. 

“Can’t speak.” she says quietly, hoping that Alice understands. 

Bella hides in her hoodie, waiting, willing herself not to move - mind over matter and all that. She holds her breath for as long as she can before the need to scent the air becomes overwhelming, the sound of hearts and rushing blood growing impossibly loud in her ears. She sniffs the strand of hair then, before holding her breath once more. Rinse and repeat, rinse and repeat. She can feel Alice’s eyes boring into her, her mind no doubt reeling with a million questions, trying to make sense of what is happening - how Bella had been human mere minutes ago, and now very obviously… isn’t.

She stays completely still next to Bella, likely knowing that even the smallest of movements might be enough to set her off. Even with her sitting as rigidly as she is, there is this nagging need to take on a defensive stance while in her presence, which Bella constantly has to fight to suppress. She had been warned about this, she supposes - to an extent. Edward had told her that being a newborn meant being an out of control monster, someone who would kill their own family in an instant if it meant they’d get to feed - but he’d always spoken about himself in much the same derogatory manner, and Bella hadn’t known then whether she could truly take his word for it or not. 

She should’ve asked Aro, before. Should’ve asked him about the change, about a newborns thirst and rage and how to overcome it, should’ve asked him about training.

But she was distracted at the time. 

She supposes things are starting to work out in her favor anyway, at least she’s still in her seat and no one is screaming. All it took were about twenty massacres, a comment from Alice and Aro’s scent to focus on. 

Perhaps she hadn’t really bothered to ask because this whole mess had seemed inevitable - changing on a plane filled to the brim with people certainly weren't ideal circumstances, but what choice did she have? Maybe part of her had already accepted that there was no saving them. 

If she could just- God, if she could just speed things up a little. They’re about to land, at least, but even once she’s out of the plane there is still the airport - and after that Volterra, where hunting is prohibited. 

If she fucks up she can go back, Bella supposes, but she doesn’t want to risk having to re-do the whole plane trip again. 

Bella reaches out her hand hesitantly, imagining things around her moving faster, like fast forwarding on a VHS tape or something. She pictures the landing, going through migration and stealing the Porsche-

>>>

Bella opens her eyes, the sounds and smells surrounding her no longer familiar - she smells greenery, wet earth drying in the sun, a brand new car- and Alice. “Holy shit.” she breathes, prompting Alice to turn and stare at her. 

“What? What is it Bella?”  

“Did I say anything at all while we were going through the airport? Or after, I mean - during the car ride?” 

“Bella?” Alice raises an eyebrow, looking her up and down. 

“Was I acting weird or something, Alice?” 

“Well, define weird - but yes, you did talk before. Why do you ask, you don’t remember?”

“So I’m like…on autopilot.” Bella says quietly, shaking her head in disbelief. “What did I say?” 

“I made you explain everything to me - who changed you, how, when. So I assume you just jumped again, huh?”

“I fast forwarded through the landing and the whole airport business. I- I didn’t know I could do that. Fuck, wouldn’t that have come in handy before?” Bella laughs quietly, once again feeling her sanity slowly drift away, just out of reach. “I guess I might not have been able to before the change…Anyways, it’s- yeah, I just did that.” 

Bella pauses briefly, holding up her hands to stare at them, twisting them around in the sunlight. If she acts on a sort of autopilot when moving forward in time she probably shouldn’t have done it before anyways - she would've likely slaughtered everyone regardless, she just wouldn’t remember doing it. “I sound weird.” she remarks quietly, “Not like myself. But- everybody else sounds weird, too. They look weird, I mean-” 

“Like Picasso paintings, you mean?” 

“Uh, well that’s a little- but yes. God, is that what I looked like to you this entire time?” 

“It’s much worse in the beginning; most vampires never really get used to it because they chose not to spend time around humans. Your mind is still adjusting to the changes - basically telling you that humans aren’t anything more than prey, and vampires are either threats or potential companions. It’s all very animalistic - you gotta push through it, rewire.”

“Rewire.” Bella echoes, staring at Alice. 

“Well, that’s why our diet is harder to get used to for those who have followed the standard diet first; habits are formed, and they’re hard to get rid of. It’s easier for those who never drank human blood, like Carlisle and Rosalie- a clean slate.”

“Well, Alice, I just killed the same batch of people like twenty times over - as in two thousand superate murders. That’s not a very clean slate for me, is it?” Bella says dryly, and Alice shrugs noncommittally.

“Hypothetical murders - they’re all fine now.”

“It happened though. To me it happened, I did that - and you saw the blood. I don’t have any idea how that works, I mean- I didn’t feel hungry when I initially reset. As in- These people came back to life, they just restocked their blood supplies, but they didn’t get it from me - it wasn’t… sucked back out or anything. How does that make sense?” 

Alice sighs. “I couldn’t tell you if I tried, gifts- I mean, how can Edward hear thoughts, how do I have visions, how can Aro access everything anyone has ever thought with the graze of a single digit? Do you really need to know? I mean, I suppose you’ve got plenty of time to mull it over, but there’s something else I’d rather discuss.” 

Bella huffs quietly, nodding after a moment of silently debating to argue the point. Fine, she thinks. She’ll mull it over later, figure out how things work. She’ll consult Aro - he’ll love that.  

“I’ve been getting visions of you…staying in Volterra. That’s what you plan to do, you’re not coming back with us.” Alice says quietly, not a question. 

“Yes.”

“Because you want to be with him- Or well, need to.”

“Yes.” 

“God, Bella. I mean- I’m happy for you, of course. Truth be told, the whole thing with Edward- well, it’s a mess. We messed up, leaving you in Forks.”

“It’s fine, we’ve already talked it out.” Bella says, waving a dismissive hand. 

“Maybe you have, but I haven’t- I’d feel better if I got it out.”

Bella sighs quietly, shaking her head. She throws Alice a tight smile, encouraging her to go on. “Alright.”

“I saw what it would do to you if we left, and I told them- but they wouldn’t listen. Regardless of that, I should’ve come back. I’m…I’m really sorry I didn’t. I’m the world's worst best friend.”

“Sister.” Bella corrects softly, reaching out a hand to pet Alice’s shoulder with. “You're still my best friend, Alice. My sister, if that’s still something you want- but you’re Edward’s sister, too. I get that you’ve been under a lot of pressure this entire time, trying to make everyone happy, trying to achieve the best possible outcome - believe me, I get it more than ever now. Perfection is utterly impossible, you always wind up with someone being unhappy, and Edward can be quite persuasive. He’s definitely not going to be happy with the way things have turned out.”

“I do still want to be your sister.” Alice whispers. 

“Good.” Bella says, nudging her shoulder playfully, though she does wind up pushing a little harder than intended. “Sorry.” she murmurs, smiling apologetically. 

Alice giggles her little wind chime laugh, and for the first time in a long time, life is good. 

She’s made it- made it out of the plane, managed to survive the change and perhaps she’ll never find herself trapped in a stupid loop ever again. She doesn’t need to worry about Edward or the Volturi, because that, too, is dealt with easily enough - at least to some extent. Edward will probably hate seeing her like this, he might hate seeing her with Aro even more. 

She’ll send him and Alice away again, of course - they don’t need to be there for Bella’s reunion-slash-first-meeting with Aro. It’s hard to predict how Edward will react to any of it in the long run, since Bella has never made it quite that far- but even that, she thinks, is something to look forward to. To experience something altogether new, to see tomorrow. 

She spends the rest of the ride jumping back and forth a few minutes every now and then, trying to figure out how to control her gift. It’s a bit like learning to drive, she thinks - learning how to shift, how hard to press the gas pedal. She winds up pressing a little too hard a few times, jumping back and forth further than intended, but she never finds herself on the plane or in Volterra, and that’s another win in her book. 

Eventually, once she catches her first glimpse of Volterra in the distance, Bella stops, fiddling with the hem of her stolen hoodie instead. “Hey, um, Alice- How would you feel about a makeover?” she asks quietly, throwing her sister a wry smile. Alice stares at her like she’s never seen her before in her life.

“What, really?” Alice gasps, eyes growing comically wide.

“Um, well - time isn’t an issue. And I was thinking- I’ve met Aro quite a few times, and I don’t think he cares much about what I look like either way- But I do want to make this time special, since it’s the one I’m sticking with forever - so, yeah I think I’d like to meet him wearing something a little more flattering than an oversized hoodie I stole.” 

Not to mention the lack of actual pants, Bella thinks sheepishly - not that he’d mind, necessarily. Still, the whole sending-Edward-and-Alice-away bit would probably go down more smoothly if she at least looked the part while commanding the guard around.

“What do you have in mind?” Alice questions, golden eyes shining.

Bella leans in a little closer, throwing Alice a conspiratorial wink. “I’m thinking something that screams you’ve waited for this moment for nearly four millennia, and it definitely was worth the wait.” 

Alice squeals, clapping her delicate hands together. “I can do that.” 

“Have at it.” Bella laughs, grinning widely as she stretches her fingers.

>>>

“And then we can- Bella?”

Bella looks around, taking in her surroundings. She’s in an alley somewhere, leaning against a wall, dressed in a long, white gown and one of the fancy red robes being sold at every corner, her crest still dangling from her neck. Alice is dressed in a robe as well - to blend in, perhaps. Bella immediately grabs a strand of hair, breathing in Aro’s scent deeply, trying not to pay the sound of hearts beating nearby any mind. Her throat begins to ache again regardlessly, setting her on edge. 

If she could just- no , no she doesn’t need to feed, she reminds herself.

“You- you jumped, didn’t you? That was all on auto pilot? I should’ve known.” Alice huffs accusingly, shaking her head. “It was too good to be true.”

“Sorry.” Bella says, nudging her again - thankful for the distraction. “Are you finished with me yet?” 

“Nearly- don’t jump again.” Alice says, holding up a finger in warning before pulling something out of her bag.

She holds up a laurel wreath made of interlocked golden branches, glistening in the sun. “Aro is going to love this-” she proclaims, placing it on Bella’s head before running her hands through her tangled strands, braiding them loosely. 

Bella can’t help a quiet snort escaping her. “Where’d you even get this stuff?” she asks, and Alice throws her a smug grin.

“Wouldn’t you like to know?” she says slyly. “You’d know if you hadn’t gone all autopilot on me.”

Bella chuckles, watching Alice in her element. “Point taken.” 

“There, we’re all done.” She says, looking very pleased with herself. 

“You don’t think this is a little-” Bella starts, but quickly falls quiet when Alice throws her a look.

“You’re right.” she amends, holding up her hands placatingly. “It’s perfect. Thank you.”

“So, you’re jumping back now?”

“Yeah.”

“Shame. I would’ve liked to remember.”

“I’m sure you would. You’d probably prefer for Edward to be safe though, wouldn’t you?” Bella says, shooting for a teasing tone, though the thought of him having gone through with his plan in the meantime is quite disconcerting. Alice feigns having to think about it, prompting another laugh from Bella, who holds up her hand and tries to concentrate. 

<<

“I’m… I’m really sorry I didn’t. I’m the world's worst best friend.” Alice says, averting her eyes contritely. 

Shit, that’s quite a bit further than Bella had intended to jump back- It’s fine, she tells herself. She’s still getting the hang of things after all.“You’re anything but that, Alice.” She says, prompting Alice to look up, eyes growing wide. 

“That’s- That takes some getting used to.” she murmurs, taking in her new look.

“You like it?” Bella chuckles, motioning down her form. “It’s your handiwork. Anyway- what you were saying- It’s all in the past. You’re my sister, and I love you.”

“I love you too.” Alice whispers, looking for all the world like she might cry. 

Bella debates trying to jump a little further, barely able to contain her excitement at meeting Aro again - one last, final time. She wonders what it’ll feel like, now that she’ll truly be able to feel their bond in its full magnitude - she wonders if, like Aro, she’ll lose herself in their first kiss. She brushes along her lips with the tip of her finger, thinking of the tingling sensation their kisses had left her with before as anticipation courses through her much like the blazing venom had not long ago. 

She’s still musing when she spots Volterra, small and unassuming as ever, tucked away amidst the hills and flagrant vineyards surrounding it. “How are we going to- I don’t think it’d be wise to run through the city this time around.” she says, eyeing the city gates.

“We’ll go around, climb over a wall behind the clock tower.” Alice says, pulling over on the side of the road. “Come on, best be quick about it.” she adds, flashing Bella another smug grin. “I know exactly how you feel, you know? It was hell waiting for Jasper to finally show up in the cafe back in the day.”

Bella laughs quietly, pulling the door open carefully before climbing out of the car. 

She runs along the city walls, Alice following closely behind. She hadn’t gotten to enjoy her speed before - to enjoy any of this, really. Being a vampire, something she’s wanted, craved, ever since finding out they actually exist. 

A delighted giggle bubbles up her throat as she runs, feeling the wind on her skin, shimmering in the sun. Before, when she’d been scrubbing off the blood of innocents in that dingy little plane bathroom, she hadn’t even managed to take a proper look at herself - her new self; too distracted by the task at hand. She can’t wait to take a look now, to see what she’ll look like for the rest of her life.

“Come on, at least try to catch up.” she calls out to Alice playfully, already climbing up the wall, eyes on the tower. Having fun. 

“Don’t get too cocky now, your highness.” Alice calls back, elegantly swinging over the edge of the wall. 

Bella huffs an annoyed breath at the nickname before spotting Edward at the end of the alley, readying himself to step out into the sunlight. He stops his movement suddenly, whipping around to stare at them, his mouth agape. 

“Not dead.” Bella calls, running toward him, “Undead, in fact.” 

“Bella?” he whispered dumbfoundedly. 

“Alice will explain everything. You best be on your way now.”

“I’m afraid not.” Felix says, stepping out of the shadows of a nearby building, followed by Demetri, as dramatically as ever. Bella had almost missed them, stuck in that second, smaller plane loop. She grins at them, earning a quick exchange of confused looks before they’re back to trying to look menacing. 

“No laws were broken.” Alice cuts in swiftly, pointing at Edward. “He didn’t reveal himself, and Bella is no longer human.” 

“Yes, I can see as much.” Felix says, raising a dubious brow at Bella’s get-up. Bella lifts her chin defiantly, wondering if perhaps the hoodie would’ve been the way to go after all. She holds up her crest for both of them to see, fighting off her embarrassment.

“Aro wishes to see me, not them.” She says, mustering up her most authoritative tone. “You’re not going to defy his wishes, are you?”

“Bella, why do you have that-” Edward asks, before his eyes settle on Alice instead - widening in utter shock and horror. “No.” he says softly, “No!” 

“Edward.” Bella warns, throwing him a quick glare. Edward stares back at her pleadingly.

“No, Bella, that can’t be true-” 

“It is.” Alice says quietly, “I’m sorry, Edward.” 

“Leave.” Bella pleads, “There is nothing you can do.”

“No-” Edward shouts, pushing Alice’s hand away as she reaches for him. “No, Bella I won’t let you-”

“This has nothing to do with you, Edward. You were willing to let me go before, and you’ll have to let go now, too.” Bella persists, walking over to Demetri and Felix. “If you insist on making things difficult I can’t protect you-”

“Protect me?” Edward echoes disbelievingly.

“Protect all of you.” Bella asserts, “I know you weren’t thinking clearly when you came here, Edward, but you must know- You must know what you’re risking, doing this.”

Again Alice pulls on Edward’s arm, trying to force him to move. Bella takes that as her signal, turning to face Felix and Demetri again. It’s difficult not to fall into a defensive stance while close to them - especially not with the way they’re staring her down now. But they are no threat, she reminds herself. They won’t harm her, not while she’s wearing the crest, smelling of Aro - and not after, once he confirms their connection. She is safe with them, she tells herself, over and over, holding their gazes steadily. A moment passes between them, awkwardly staring into each other's eyes, their nostrils flaring, before Demetri relaxes his stance, bowing deeply instead. Again Felix watches uncertainly for a moment before finally following suit. Bella straightens her stance, nodding.

“Alright. Let’s be on our way, we shouldn’t keep him waiting any longer.” she says, turning on her heel and walking off toward the man hole. She nearly stops - purely out of habit - before remembering that she can slide down by herself now. 

She throws Alice and Edward one last look over her shoulder, pleased to see Alice smiling. Then, trying not to ruin her dress in the process, she jumps down into the known unknown. Doing this, knowing that it’s the last time, her last run of this day, is different. Exciting, thrilling even - but terrifying all the same. She doesn’t bother waiting for Felix and Demetri, running off through the catacombs on her own, though she is keenly aware of the hasty footsteps following her. She rushes past Gianna, not trusting herself so close to a human, pressing the button of the elevator hurriedly - it cracks beneath her finger, and Bella pulls her hand back quickly, smiling sheepishly at Felix and Demetri who have since caught up with her. 

“Why do you have that?” Felix asks incredulously, pointing at the crest around her neck. 

“Don’t ask.” Demetri reprimands him immediately, “Master Aro must have given it to her.” 

“He did.” Bella says using her last bit of air, careful not to breathe in again. The elevator doors slide open with a quiet ping, revealing Jane - looking up at them. Her brows furrow as she takes in Bella, tiny nostrils flaring for just a moment before she bows deeply, stepping back into the far end of the elevator and muttering a quiet Mistress. The elevator ride is uncomfortably quiet, the air filled with a sort of buzzing restlessness that Bella is fighting not to succumb to, the need to growl or run off as present as ever.

“Don’t run off.” Bella tells Demetri softly, watching him nervously eyeing the doors. “I’m going to surprise him.” Demetri doesn’t look convinced. He quickly exchanges a look with Felix, who merely shrugs. “In a good way.” Bella adds hastily. “I’m not going to murder him, not that I even could - I mean, you’ll all still be here to protect him, right? I don’t stand a chance against any of you, I don’t even know how to fight. I’m just going to surprise him, that’s all-” 

“You said he gave you that-” Demetri interrupts, pointing at the crest. “How would you turning up here be a surprise then, Mistress?” 

“What happened to not asking questions?” Bella mutters, fidgeting with her crest.

“You show up here with his crest around your neck, a crest that we - might I say - saw him wearing mere minutes prior. I would’ve thought it a fake, if not for his scent clinging to you- But now you’re asking me not to warn him of your presence? It’s all rather suspicious, considering you asked me to let the Cullens leave first. Where do your loyalties truly lie?”

“There’s no point trying to trick you though, is there? Yes, I’ve sent Edward and Alice away, but they certainly aren’t out of reach - you’d find them, if Aro asked you to, wherever they ran off to. And me - well, if I showed up here wearing a fake crest, Aro would relieve me of my head faster than I could utter an excuse. He gave this to me so you’d trust me and follow my orders, and I’m ordering you to let me surprise him.”

“How are you going to surprise him?” Felix asks curiously, the hint of a smile on his thin lips. 

“I’m going to kiss him senseless.” Bella answers, winking at Felix who actually breaks out into laughter then.

“Kiss him? He’ll take your head for trying-”

“No, he won’t.” Bella says confidently, ignoring Demetri’s incredulous stare. 

“So you truly are our Mistress? I don’t understand- if he has given you the crest and marked you just now, how would your being here be a surprise to him? How would a kiss be?” 

“See, that’s the fun part.” Bella says, just as the elevator doors open. “And if you spoil it it’ll probably be your head he’ll take, not mine.” 

As she strides toward the courtroom, Felix, Demetri and Jane following closely behind, Bella thinks of something to say- something clever to throw at him upon entering. But once the courtroom doors open for them, revealing the three figures sat on their thrones, Bella finds that she has nothing to say - nothing at all. “Isabella?” Aro whispers, staring down at her from his throne. 

“Aro.” 

Chapter Text

Bella, 18th of March

She’s running toward him before she even knows it, faster than she’s ever run before, instinctively dodging Renata - who tries to throw her off course; reaching out a hand first to grab Bella, before grabbing Aro instead, concentration forming on her features as she tries to divert Bella. She is more or less successful in that Aro doesn’t exactly seem willing to budge, and Bella continues to run right at him; She feels as though the rest of the room is moving in slow motion, every single second tickling by painfully slowly.
Bella is having none of it, flinging herself at Aro - who opens his arms to catch her - even as his guard growl and shout in the background; no doubt assuming that Bella has decided to assassinate their monarch after all; not that she particularly blames them for that assessment.

Bella doesn’t pay them any mind, and none of them are fast enough to stop her from colliding with him, the collision itself so powerful that she doubts any of them could’ve interfered - even if they had been standing close enough to pull at her, to rip off her arms or head - she thinks she would’ve kept running anyways, like the proverbial headless chicken.

She does feel like her head is missing somehow, floating above her shoulders, strangely light and woefully silent. Aro’s open arms are all she sees, all she knows - her entire world, condensed and easy to comprehend. 

“Aro!” Caius shouts, just as Bella crashes into him, their lips colliding with such force that it probably would’ve ripped off her jaw had she still been human. As it stands the sensation is not at all painful - in fact, Bella has never felt better in her entire life, or any of the other runs. The electric shocks coursing through her body are no longer reduced to a pleasant tingle, rather she feels like she’s just been struck by lightning, the full scope of the force pulling them together throwing her for a loop. 

Aro seems just as surprised by the intensity of current running through them, moaning into the kiss without a care in the world, shuddering beneath her grip as she runs her tongue along his lower lip experimentally, her newly found strength leaving her as she, too, begins to shake with need.

“Uscite tutti.” Aro murmurs against her lips, sounding decidedly out of it. “Uscite tutti, fuori, subito!” He growls, with a bit more conviction; the entire courtroom falling deadly silent at once following his command, the movement of the guard ceasing for just a moment before the hurried rustling of fabric and nearly soundless steps tip Bella off to their renewed movement. He’s sent them away, she gathers, hungrily deepening the kiss further, slipping her tongue into his mouth.

“Aro- You cannot mean to-” Caius says again, his tone stuck somewhere between warning and appalled wonder- this time Aro doesn’t deign to answer, settling for a deep growl instead. He’s ripping at her dress even before the doors fall shut behind his brothers and what little had remained of the guard, moaning loudly; nearly feral. Bella swallows every sound he makes, pressing herself more snugly against him while he continues to rip through fabric - his own suit now, sparing no mind for the garments she knows him to be so careful with, usually. But this is unusual, she knows - an entirely unprecedented, unique situation and his suit is hardly going to stop him. 

He pulls her along with him easily, seating himself on his throne, Bella atop of him, straddling his lap, sinking down on him immediately; not in the mood for any more teasing. 

“Is this, ah, is this a fantasy of yours then, to have me here, on your throne?” Bella whispers as she presses kisses along his neck, biting and nibbling there. It is quickly becoming her favorite spot to caress him - and his as well, if the feral noises making their way up his throat are anything to go by. 

God, if kissing her had felt anything like this to him before she wonders how he’d managed not to rip off her clothes the last time she’d flung herself into his arms- “Yes.” Aro growls, pulling her from her thoughts with the sharp thrusts of his hips. Bella is vaguely aware of the guards outside, shuffling away along the many halls of the Palazzo, pointedly not uttering a single word.  

It is in this very moment that she realizes that she does genuinely need him, like she used to need air. She breathes in his familiar scent deeply, filling her lungs with him, filling everything with him, until there is only Aro left in this world. She feels him reciprocating, another loud moan escaping him as he takes a deep breath - no doubt immeasurably pleased to find that she positively reeks of him, doused in his scent, entirely his. 

Bella finds that the thought no longer scares her in the slightest, there is not an ounce, not a single cell in her body that questions her position at his side, her need to belong to him and to own him in turn. In fact, she muses, she ought to properly reciprocate - fill his stupid shampoo bottle with her venom so there can be absolutely no doubt about the fact that they are completely and utterly each other’s. 

She rubs her cheek against his as he continues his movement beneath her, grinding her hips down to match his pace, even as the throne begins to creak and splinter beneath them. “Am I right where you want me, Aro?” Bella murmurs into his ear, delighting in the shivers running through his tense form, his hands coming up to grip her tightly, running first along her upper thighs before moving up her back and sliding down her arms again; one settling on her breast, the other gripping her ass, guiding her. Bella deliberately slows her movement, disobeying his silent command. “Beg for me, Aro. I’ve never heard you beg before.” she purrs into his ear, nibbling on its lobe. She’d half expected him to laugh her out of the building - she isn’t exactly gifted with sexual bravado, usually. Not that there had been many occasions. She nearly squeals when Aro actually throws his head back, his eyes fluttering shut as she teasingly grinds over the tip of his erection, cursing softly in a language she suspects to be long forgotten by the modern world. 

“Isabella.” Aro murmurs, and - reassuring herself that she could always go back should this somehow backfire - Bella doubles down, continuing her teasing.

“Beg.” She insists, high on the control she seems to have over him after feeling so utterly overwhelmed and decidedly out of control for the last months of her life, not to mention since her trip to Italy. “Beg, Aro.” 

“Ti prego, Isabella. Ho bisogno di te. I need you.” Aro groans softly, his hips twitching beneath her. Holy shit. Completely lost for words Bella settles for chanting his name softly as she sinks back down on him, allowing him to guide her rhythm this time, the throne once again creaking beneath their combined weight and movement. 

Aro is gorgeous, all pale skin and raven hair, and Bella knits her fingers into the long tresses; pulling to get a better look at his face with her new eyes, taking in every little detail and committing it to memory for all of eternity. His brow is slightly furrowed, his eyes still shut, a pleased smile playing around his lips- 

Oh. Bella gasps quietly, seeing that smile - of course. He’s going along with it, but he’s not nearly as out of it as she’d hoped, not a slack jawed puppet of a man. How she’d ever thought him so easy she can’t even fathom-  “Isabella,” he rumbles, crimson eyes flying open and zeroing in on her with the precision of a sniper, his undivided attention on her, that mind- “Caught you staring.” He says playfully, his grin turning even more smug than before. “So you’d like to seize control from me, bambina, is that it? Perhaps it should be you sitting the throne then, mia regina.” he teases, moving in a sudden blur. Bella finds herself sat on the throne not a second later, Aro standing above her, looking down. 

“Shall I kneel before you?” he purrs, promptly sinking to the ground, pushing open her legs and inserting himself between them, barring her from pressing them shut. 

“Aro-” Bella stutters, already debating going back, fixing her mistake- she can’t quite bring herself to though, curious despite herself to see where he might be taking this. He stares deeply into her eyes a moment longer before his eyes flicker downward, inspecting her with much the same interest as one might a particularly pleasing piece of artwork. 

“Your word is my command, mia regina.” Aro whispers, hungry eyes meeting hers once more, holding her gaze even as he leans forward to press kisses to her pubic bone, trailing downward.
“Aro-” Bella tries again, though the words she’d intended to speak leave her as she feels him swiping his tongue along her lips before dipping in, repeating the movement tortuously slowly, again, and again. 

Bella falls back on the throne, lifting an arm above her head and holding on to it - clinging, really - as Aro continues his torture of her. The noises leaving her are terribly embarrassing, and Bella is reminded of the guard going about their business in the rest of the Palazzo - likely able to hear every single moan, every desperate sigh. That’s probably part of it, she muses - his fantasy. 

Bella resigns herself to her fate, lifting her hips slightly to grant him better access, moving with him. “Aro, please.” she whispers, needing him to go faster - to do something. 

“Si, mia regina?” he rumbles, sending vibrations through her entire being, shaking her to her core. “Do you wish to command me?” 

“Faster.” Bella forces herself to say, knowing that if she were human still her heart would be racing, her cheeks burning. As it stands all her embarrassment is contained within her mind, prompting no obvious physical response other than perhaps the way her toes curl, or the way her grip on the throne tightens minutely as he languidly sucks her clitoris into his mouth, massaging her with his lips, the tip of his tongue. 

“Faster, what?” Aro prompts, his tone casual even as his eyes seem to be burning holes through her form. “Who am I, Isabella?” 

“Faster…faster, please, Aro-” Bella whispers, “Aro, Master, my king - whichever one, take your pick please just-” 

Aro doesn’t respond other than a pleased little hum before complying, speeding up his movement. Bella hisses quietly, one moan after another being pulled from her lips while the throne splinters where she’s gripping it. 

“Careful, Isabella.” Aro reprimands lightly, smirking up at her. “Behave yourself.” 

Flustered beyond belief Bella stares, melting beneath that devilish look of his, combined with his caresses. “Don’t stop-” she mutters, lifting her hips again. “Don’t you dare stop.” 

“I wouldn’t dream of it, mia regina.” Aro assures her, snaking one arm around her upper thigh and lifting her leg, placing it on his shoulder before leaning forward again, continuing right where he’d stopped while his free hand caresses her other leg for a moment before trailing upward, brushing her stomach and finally settling on her breast again, squeezing it gently. 

“Aro-” Bella moans, arching her back while her free hand flies forward, grabbing a handful of black hair from the back of his head tightly, pressing him closer. He moans softly, and Bella shudders - adding that to her mental notes; clearly, he has a thing about having his hair pulled. Which is great; because apparently she has a thing about pulling his hair. 

She rocks her hips up against his mouth, trying to gain just a little more friction, already so close- If he could just- “Impatient, Isabella.” Aro chides. I’ll show you impatient Bella thinks morosely. “How about you beg for me, Isabella?” Aro purrs, his eyes shining with mischief. “I’ve never heard you properly beg before.” 

Bella would like to think herself capable of non-compliance. She’d like to believe that she could have said no, if she so wanted to. She’d also like to believe that the noises leaving her throat are entirely voluntary. She is, however, not an idiot, and very much aware of the fact that she is just about ready to say whichever filthy thing Aro might like her to say, if only it’d get him to finish what he’d started. “For fucks sake.” Bella huffs under her breath, throwing her head back and staring up at the domed ceiling, right into the sunny sky - anywhere but directly at Aro.

She’s about to give in and plead with him when she thinks better of it. “How about-” she says, imitating his earlier tone, “How about you make me beg, Aro.” she prompts, smirking back at him. “Are you capable of that?” she asks innocently, lifting her hips again, rocking them against him. “Are you?”

Aro stares up at her, eyes wide, shifting his position slightly. Interesting, Bella thinks. He catches himself quickly, that smug smirk returning to his handsome features, eyes darkening with lust, pure and unadulterated - like he might just devour her. Again. 

Oh oh. 

“Certainly,” he says, drawing the word out, and Bella - having spent the day feeling like the world's greatest predator, terrifyingly fast and utterly deadly, out of control when let loose - now feels like the world's meekest prey. She gulps, but her response only seems to spur him on further. “Ti farò urlare per questo.” he promises, reaching up a hand, fingers swiping along her lips for just a moment before plunging in, pumping in and out in a slow rhythm. Then he leans forward again, adding his tongue to the mix - swirling it in a circular motion, matching the slow rhythm of his fingers, though he quickly picks up his pace, and Bella soon finds herself gripping both the throne and his hair tightly again, moaning his name. 

This time the pace and pressure are just right, exactly what she needs - but just as she begins to feel close Aro slows down again, leaving her right on the edge. 

“Aro-” Bella whines, involuntarily rocking her hips against his fingers, pulling his hair, but Aro doesn’t comply, speeding up again only once she’s calmed somewhat, repeating the process, bringing her just to the edge before slowing once more, driving her wild in the process. Eventually, after having nearly orgasmed around six times, Bella lets out a frustrated groan, admitting defeat. “Please, Aro, please - my king, please-” she tries, pulling at his hair some more. 

“Louder, Isabella.” Aro says, speeding up his movement only slightly. “Beg.” 

“I beg of you, my king, please.” Bella tries, the wet sound of his fingers prodding her reverberating through the empty courtroom. 

“Mh, così bello quando implori.” Aro praises, speeding up his movement again. “Go on, Isabella. What do you want?” 

“I want- I want you to go faster, please-” 

“Ah, è vero. Brava ragazza.” Aro rumbles, speeding up some more. Bella’s grip on the throne tightens, until the wood gives and finally breaks beneath her grip, splinters falling out of her tightly balled fists.

Aro immediately slows his movement again, tutting disapprovingly. 

“No, no - don’t- Aro, please! Please!” Bella begs, her voice rising with desperation. “I’m sorry I broke your chair- I-”

“No, you’re not. But you will be - very sorry indeed, for breaking my throne.” Aro corrects airily, before going back to teasing her. She might lose her mind if he goes on like this, Bella thinks. She’s certainly already kissed her dignity goodbye. She utters an incomprehensible string of pleas and apologies, rocking her hips some more, growing louder as he begins to speed up again. “PleasepleasepleaseI’mreallysorryforbreakingyourthroneAroplease!” Bella sputters helplessly, “God, fuck.” 

“No gods, Isabella. Only me.” Aro answers, complying with her wishes and finally speeding up again. 

“Don’t stop." Bella pleads, "Don’t stop again Aro, please, I can’t take this-” 

Beneath her Aro chuckles darkly, burgundy eyes shimmering gleefully. “I seem to remember you asking for it, Isabella. Make me beg, yes?”

“Stop talking-” Isabella mutters, pushing his face down. Aro continues to chuckle against her, though he thankfully remains otherwise silent. Bella nearly weeps when her orgasm finally washes over her, shaking violently in his stupid throne, brokenly calling out his name. 

“Look at you.” Aro purrs, cupping her cheek in his hand, his thumb brushing her cheekbone lovingly. Bella stares up at him through her lashes, needing another moment to fully return to her body. Her throat is starting to ache unpleasantly, but she manages to push the thought of pain aside for now, taking Aro’s form in again - standing in front of his throne in all his glory, unabashedly smirking at her, proud of his work. 

Of course he would be - He’d reached his goal, and everyone heard him do it. Bella smirks back, lifting her hand in the air. “I’ll make you pay for that.” She promises, concentrating. 

<<

Bella finds herself sat on Aro’s lap, her lips pressed against his. She pulls back, tracing her hand along his chest, down his stomach slowly. “Is this your fantasy then, to have me here, on your throne?” She repeats her earlier words, making certain to lace them with every bit of confidence she can muster. 

“Perhaps.” Aro murmurs, leaning forward to kiss her again, though he halts when Bella pushes her hand against his chest more insistently, marveling at the pale skin shimmering in the sunlight cascading in from the dome above. So gorgeous. 

“Am I right where you want me, or-” she whispers, pushing herself off of him entirely, coming to a stand before him. “Would you prefer if I kneeled before you, my king?” she says, imitating his earlier words, including the teasing lilt he’d used as she sinks to her knees before him, holding his gaze - hungry as ever. 

She slides her hands along his thighs, pushing them open the same as he had before, sliding into the space between them. “Isabella.” Aro says huskily, devouring her with his eyes. 

“Well?” Bella asks teasingly, though her mind is already miles ahead, trying to figure out exactly how she should go about this. It’s fine, she reassures herself. If he doesn’t like it you can just go back again- Just do what he did, it’ll be fine. 

Aro hums softly, considering her. Bella doesn’t suppose he’ll answer. Fine, she thinks. She’ll have him talking soon enough. 

She leaves one hand on his thigh, pressing him down while the other begins to slowly trail up, drawing a fine line on his thigh until it reaches his- cock, she forces herself to think. The least you can do is think the word, since you’re about to- Bella gulps, staring at it. Since you’re about to take it into your mouth, she finishes mentally. You’ve killed people, you know. This is just sex. 

Aro would’ve long noticed her hesitation, no doubt already coming up with a slew of interpretations to fling at her later - something new to zero in on. Can’t have that, Bella thinks, glancing at her hand. 

“How do you like it?” Bella asks, looking up at him. 

Aro hums, smirking down at her. Of course. “Slow,” he says after a moment. “Take your time, Isabella. Explore with me.” 

Bella nods, stretching her fingers, concentrating once more- 

< 

Bella doesn’t stare this time, taking him in hand with no further hesitation, massaging, moving her hand carefully. Aro sighs quietly, leaning back on his throne. 

Slowly, she reminds herself, moving her hand up and down in a loose grip, watching his face attentively. He looks relaxed, content - but Bella knows better than to fall for that now. Knows that his mind is as active as ever, churning away. Despite herself Bella finds that that, too, is something she likes about him; how he doesn’t ever stop. She doubts she’d be able to make him, but part of her muses that perhaps, if she did, she’d be dissapointed. Which is not to say that she won’t try, at least. Perhaps she’ll spend forever trying.

Leaning forward Bella takes a deep breath, filling her nostrils with his familiar scent before sliding her tongue along his length once, pressing a kiss to its tip. She kisses it again, slower this time, pressing the tip of her tongue into the slit before taking the entire tip in her mouth, caressing it with languid slides of her tongue. She sucks in another breath, hollowing her cheeks as she slides down, taking it all in. She doesn’t choke, thankfully - certainly not needing air at all makes this a whole lot easier, she thinks wryly - she doubts she could’ve feigned knowing what she’s doing before.

While Bella moves her head up and down slowly she holds onto his thighs, kneading the flesh there, still somewhat surprised by how soft it is to her now; giving away beneath the brush of her fingers easily. Above her Aro curses softly again, and Bella keens, starting to feel a little more bold. She quickens her movement, her mind set on revenge. 

“Isabella.” Aro sighs, his head falling back, then forth, framed by loose tresses of long black hair - playing vulnerable again. Again Bella picks up speed in response, bobbing her head, hollowing her cheeks and swiping her tongue while clamping down on his thighs. She hums, pulling another barely audible string of foreign words from his lips, knowing all the while that he is making it easy for her still. 

She’s completely in over her head, Bella knows - trying to keep up with him like this, to use his own methods against him. It’s obvious she hasn’t done this before, and while her touch must feel just as different to him as his does to her - that electrifying sensation brought on by the bond unique to just the two of them - Bella struggles to imagine actually being able to surpass whatever previous lovers might’ve done to him in the past. The mere notion of others knowing him like this, this intimately, is enough to rile her up, jealous despite herself. Despite being his mate, his one and only. Despite not even having been around back then.

Still, when Aro’s breath comes out in shallow huffs of air, and he winds a hand into her hair, winding the tresses around his wrist; arranging it in a makeshift ponytail to pull on, Bella muses that her goal might not be altogether impossible. His hips stutter beneath her, and Bella immediately slows down her movement, watching Aro’s eyes grow wide before he squints, smirking disbelievingly. “Isabella.” he rumbles, the words interlaced with the hint of a chuckle. “You tease.” 

Bella moans around him, speeding up her movement again, only to slow once more once he comes too close. Above her Aro growls, deep and dangerous, sending thrills through her body. “I won’t stop-” she whispers, releasing his cock from her mouth with a satisfying pop, “until you scream. Until you beg.” 

“Is that so, little temptress?” Aro chuckles, tightening his grip on her hair. “I’ve never begged for anything in my life.”

“Now is as good a time as any to start, don’t you think?” Bella says, pressing another kiss to the leaking tip of his length before swirling her tongue around it again. 

“Mh, Isabella.” 

Fueled by his continuous moans, growing a little louder with every moment, Bella continues her sweet torture of Aro, taking him to the edge once more before letting off again, smirking up at him. Aro chuckles breathlessly, leaning down, holding her in place as he presses a kiss to her lips. “You’re going to have to do better than that if you want me to beg, mia amata.” he says breathlessly.

“Like this?” Bella whispers, taking him firmly in hand before leaning forward again, stroking him slowly as she presses the tip of her tongue into his slit, swallowing him a moment later. 

“Yes.” Aro hisses, stretching the word. “Just like that.” 

Bella hums, swallowing around him, again quickening the pace of her hand, noting the way his grip on both her and his beloved throne tightens. 

“Isabella-” Aro murmurs, prompting another hum in response from her. The armrest of his throne splinters beneath his grip, and Bella has to suppress a pleased smile, even as the flames in her throat begin to flare up. 

Just as he begins to go rigid beneath her touch once more, Bella slows down again, earning a soft sigh from Aro. 

“Don’t you want your release, Aro?” Bella prompts, smiling as his grip on the armrest relaxes, releasing a handful of splinters that fall to the ground beneath silently, forming a small pile. 

“Yes.” Aro hisses, rocking his hips into her motionless grip. 

“Why don’t you show me how much?” Bella urges, massaging him once more. “Tell me.” 

“Isabella, I need you. With every fiber of my being, I need you.” Aro answers, sounding completely genuine. “Please.” he adds, rocking his hips again. Taken aback by the tone of his voice, so utterly beautiful, even now - especially now - Bella complies. This time, when his grip on her tightens, Bella doesn’t stop - continuing to moan and hum around him, to move her hand faster and faster until finally he groans her name, arching his back. 

His venom mixes with hers, and she swallows the sweet liquid thickly, once again reminded of the pain in her throat, a constant itch at the back of her mind. She continues to massage him a moment longer, until he sinks back into his seat, eyes fluttering shut, a pleased smile on his face as he hums contently. 

Bella, sitting in between his legs still, feels completely wrecked, absolutely exhausted - the burning in her throat flaring up once more, growing more painful with every passing moment. She has no doubt her eyes would be completely black with hunger if not for her newborn status, just as unchanging as the rest of her for now. The sensation of flames lapping at her throat again is overwhelming, and Bella’s mind comes to a stuttering halt, remembering the relief she’d felt when she’d fed before- on the plane. 

For a moment it’s all she’s capable of thinking about, the smell, the taste. The feeling of satisfaction every drop of blood had brought her then. The memory itself is painful, making her all the more aware of her thirst now. Before she can be certain what is happening she feels herself being ripped at, catapulted through the air-

<<<

Until she crashes into something solid, settling against it - like being thrown against a wall. Bella’s eyes widen as she takes in her surroundings, listening to the engine of the plane, the chatter of passengers, their heartbeats- 

Again she moves without so much as a conscious thought, throwing herself at her first victim, tearing into soft flesh; rejoicing as the first drops of blood run down her aching throat. 

Alice is on her just a moment later, trying to pull her away, but Bella pushes her off without much difficulty, already moving on to the next passenger. 

This is bad- she hadn’t meant to go back, hadn’t meant- But God, it feels good. She growls sharply as the annoying little melody of the Game Boy reaches her ears, finding the offending object just a second later and crushing it beneath her grip, watching with satisfaction as its remains crumble to the floor in complete silence. 

—

It takes a while until she emerges from her bloodlust - namely, it takes until there isn’t any more blood left. Bella looks down at herself, standing in the middle of the plane surrounded by torn bodies. She is still completely naked other than the crest, and the sticky liquid that had driven her crazy moments prior is now clinging to every part of her bare skin. He lifts her arm, lapping at a splash of blood there that hasn’t dried yet.

“Bella-” Alice says hesitantly, peeking out of her hiding spot behind a set of loose seats, eyes wide with panic. 

“It’s fine,” Bella says, waving her hand half heartedly. “I’ve got it under control.” More or less. She hadn’t meant to rewind at all, not to mention this far- especially considering how well things had been going. It had been perfect, and she’d gone and ruined it-

“This isn’t even close to under control, Bella- I don’t understand, how did you-” 

Bella doesn’t listen, busying herself with pulling the formerly golden leaves from her head and discarding them to the side, pulling down her hair and sniffing a strand. The result is- well, less than satisfactory. She can smell Aro still, but the scent has grown fainter, easily overpowered by the smell of blood clinging to it, the smell  in the air, the taste of it on her tongue. It won’t do, she realizes with a sinking feeling. It’s not enough to stop her from going crazy the second she jumps back. 

“Okay.” she says quietly, looking around again. “Maybe I don’t.” She throws Alice a glance, sheepishly scratching at bits of dried blood and torn skin clinging to her arm. “I’m still figuring this out.” 

She stands there for a moment longer, holding Alice’s shocked gaze, before stretching, reaching for a luggage bag and tearing it open, going through the spilled contents. She doesn't bother cleaning herself, slipping into a few pieces of clothing before bowing down and pulling the shoes off a dead woman, slipping into them with ease - her mind already busy forming a new plan, a new course of action to follow. 

She’d overexerted herself before, that much was apparent now - jumping back and forth while with Aro, abusing her gift which she obviously hasn’t even come close to mastering yet. Just the thought of her first meal had sent her all the way back here. She hadn’t meant to go, hadn’t even needed to concentrate on the thought of jumping back. And now going back for a do-over is also not an option, seeing as Aro’s smell has grown faint - too faint to be of any help anyways. 

“I’m going to crash the plane.” Bella informs Alice, who nods, looking around, her eyes completely black. She looks ill, like Edward had that first day in biology. 

Bella doesn’t waste another moment, walking over to the large door embedded in the side of the plane. “Ready?” she asks Alice, who doesn’t answer other than a vague sound leaving her tightly pressed together lips. Nodding, Bella reaches out, pulling at the door with all her strength until its hinges crack, and it comes loose. A moment later she is sucked right out of the plane along with Alice, some stray body parts and luggage, following her on her descent toward the ocean. 

She doesn’t realize she is laughing until it’s too late, sounding completely insane even to her own ears. She twists in the air, staring up at the plane - just as it is torn apart, rolling onto its right side before splitting in the middle, the wings cracking and tearing off a second later before plummeting downward. She watches with no small amount of satisfaction as the cart the air hostess had pushed around before is sucked out of the plane’s remains with her, its cursed contents landing in the ocean with a loud smack. If she ever sees or smells orange juice again it will be too soon, she thinks, watching it sink.

Bella’s laughter rings through the air as she watches the descent of the plane, its burning parts crashing into the ocean, the huge waves caused by the impact pushing and pulling at her. 

She continues to laugh even as a number of body parts come up to the surface, along with pieces of clothing. She hums the stupid game over melody, a private joke, catching herself only when she feels Alice’s eyes on her, realizing that none of this is funny at all. At least, it shouldn’t be. 

It’s fine, she tells herself immediately. She’ll go back and fix it soon enough. 

—-

Alice is alienated, to say the least. She doesn’t recognize Bella, or rather the person she’s become - and Bella supposes it’s not so much her being a vampire as it is her obvious loss of sanity. Not entirely unheard of when it comes to newborns, she gathers, but undoubtedly jarring nonetheless. 

The drive to Volterra is mostly silent this time - no reassurances of sisterly love, no apologies; and Bella can’t find it within herself to change that, having heard it all before. 

In truth the silence is a welcome change, tense as it is. Temporary, too- Alice won’t be afraid, by the time Bella next sees her, she’ll make sure of that. And then she can talk all she wants. Alice has questions of course, but Bella rushes through them without waiting for her to actually voice any of them, and she soon falls silent again - until they eventually reach Volterra. 

Surprisingly enough she does trust Bella to fix the Edward issue on her own terms, waiting in the Porsche for Edward to come join her. Bella supposes that her sudden vampirism is all the proof needed to convince her.

The plan is simple: Meet Aro, convince him to give her another dose of his venom and jump back, save the people in the plane, fix everything. Simple. 

By the time Bella reaches the outer walls of Volterra the knot in her throat as loosened somewhat. It’s going to be fine, Aro will help her sort things out and then she can go back to normal. Her new normal, anyway. 

“Bella?” Edward whispers once he spots her climbing over the wall behind him. 

“Alice will explain everything. Get dressed, she’s waiting in a Porsche outside of the village.” Bella informs him, gesturing at the wall behind her. 

“Bella - I- I can’t believe it’s you, you’re-” He says, shaking his head softly, his brow furrowing. Bella opens her mouth to answer before sighing and lifting her hand instead- Sorry, she thinks. But I just can’t listen to this again. 

>>

She blinks, staring into the familiar faces of Demetri and Felix, who eye her suspiciously. 

“Oh.” Bella says, lazily lifting her hand in greeting. She still feels pretty exhausted, despite the recent meal. “Hey. Do me a favor, will you?” she says, taking off her crest and holding it out to them. “Give this back to Aro, tell him to come meet me at the Roman theatre. I need to talk to him.” she says, watching the confused look they exchange with barely hidden impatience. “That’s an order.” she adds, shoving it into Felix’s hand. 

She waits, fully expecting them to argue the point - unlikely to take orders from a stranger, even more so if the stranger is asking their Master to leave the safety of his palace. Instead, Demetri nods, running off immediately- Felix following closely behind, leaving Bella standing alone in the alley with Edward once more. 

“Bella, what the hell do you think you’re doing?” Edward hisses, walking toward her and taking her face in his hands. She holds his gaze, staring into those familiar black eyes, seeing her reflection in them. She barely even recognizes herself.

“What needs to be done. Alice will explain, you should go now - don’t worry, I’ll be fine.” 

“Fine? Bella, Aro isn’t someone you can just casually have a conversation with-”

“I’m a vampire, Edward. You haven’t broken any laws, and what issues remained because of my humanity have been resolved.”

“Then what do you need to talk to him about, Bella - why do you need to be alone with him?”

“I don’t see how that’s any of your business, Edward. I did what was necessary to save you, the least you can do is do as I ask.”

“So this-” he gestures at her eyes, her general form. “This is because of me? You- you became a vampire, because of me?” Unsurprisingly he sounds utterly heartbroken by the notion. Bella heaves a heavy sigh. 

“Not directly. Things got complicated Edward, there was no other way out. Alice will explain-”

“Why won’t you? Why don’t you explain it to me?” Edward presses desperately, his hold on her tightening. 

Because you never bothered to explain anything to me before acting, making up your mind and expecting me to follow. “Because I don’t have time, Edward. I need to do this now, and I need you to go to Alice and drive off to safety. I’ll come see you after.” 

“Bella-”

“Edward, you owe me. You need to leave now, please. We’ll talk later.” Bella promises, deliberately softening her tone. It doesn’t seem to work though; Edward just stares at her, stubborn as ever, shaking his head. It’s… understandable, she supposes- his hesitance. She’s acting out of character, even considering these circumstances. But she can’t give him what he needs right now, more than anything she needs him to leave so she can go back and fix what she has broken. It’s only temporary, she reminds herself. She just needs him gone for a little while, and afterward she can take her time and speak to him properly, like he deserves. 

He’s still staring at her, that stubborn look permanently etched into his features. Boyish, immature- Aro would never look at her like this. The stray though catches Bella off guard, true as it may be. Of course he wouldn’t- they’re nothing alike. Why would she even make comparisons?

Though the thought of doing so makes her uncomfortable to say the least, Bella knows what needs to be done- what she needs to say to make him leave. She’s inadvertently reminded of the little speech she’d given Charlie back when she’d been running from James- pushing him away with harsh words she could never take back now. But she can take back what she’s about to say, she reminds herself. She’ll undo it all, and Edward will be none the wiser. He’ll only hurt for a little while.

Bella squares her shoulders, stoically holding his gaze. “Edward.” she growls, reaching up and pressing her hands against his chest, physically pushing him away. “You left me.” she says cooly, bracing herself for what is to come. “Against your better judgement, against Alice’s advice - you left me, because you thought it necessary. I’m just doing what I think is necessary, and you’re the last person on earth I’d take criticism from right now.” Bella heaves a shaking breath, taken aback by her own words. They ring true, in a way. She doesn’t exactly blame him for the pain he’d caused her, doesn’t want to hold it against him- but there it is. Saying these things to him, meaning them- He’d done the same, hadn’t he? You don’t belong in my world, Bella, you don’t belong with me. I don’t want you to come, you were just a distraction, I don’t love you- all those things he’d said to her to get rid of her; the months she’d spent agonizing over ever single word he’d spoken come crashing down on her again. This is what they do, she realizes. What they’ve always done- hurting each other in the cruelest of ways, pushing each other’s buttons knowing where it’ll hurt the most.  “Go to the car, go see Alice - let her explain.” Bella adds more quietly, trying to ignore the ache in her chest. 

“Bella-”

“I don’t want to hear it, Edward, I really don’t. Go away.” Edward recoils a little further, looking stricken. “Go away.” Bella repeats cooly, trying not to wince at the agonized look clouding his features. She wonders if this is what he’d felt like, leaving her in the forest that day. If she’d looked at him just like that when he’d said those words- You don’t belong in my world, Bella, you don’t belong with me. I don’t want you to come, you were just a distraction, I don’t love you. He had meant them. Not all of them, probably, but at the core of them his believes- the ones he’d stuck with even after she’d first tried to stop his suicide mission - are the same as ever. He’d meant those words, because he truly does believe that Bella isn’t meant to be a part of this world, and nothing could ever change his mind on that. No her death or his, or that of his family or the threat of the Volturi- nothing. And that is what she cannot forgive. Not that he left when she’d needed him the most, not that he didn’t return regardless of Alice’s insights- it’s the fact that he still doesn’t believe what she’d told him all belong. That she belongs in this world, that she is meant to be a vampire- she can’t possibly forgive him for never truly bothering to see her for who she was. It’s why she dares to push him away now, why a part of her rejoices at the look on his face, even as the majority of her wants nothing more than to reach out and console him. 

Edward remains standing there just a moment longer, looking utterly betrayed and defeated before giving a curt nod of his head and climbing up the wall behind her. For a long while Bella simply stands there, staring at the part of the wall he’d vanished behind. The ends justify the means, she reasons - she can’t be delicate about this if she wants to free herself from this hell. But it still… hurts. Tearing that part of herself up again, inspecting the resulting wound in the sunlight after shying away from it for so long. Edward had loved her, arguably still does- but he doesn’t understand her. Not the way Aro does.

“Are you coming out?” she asks the empty alley, her skin prickling with anticipation as she scents the air.

“A lover’s quarrel.” Aro comments dryly, stepping out of the shadows, joining her. “Seems like you wouldn’t have made it to the theatre anytime soon, Isabella.” He throws her a look, though she can see the change in his demeanor as he takes her in; his surprise barely noticeable other than the slight widening of his crimson eyes and the smile tugging at his lips.

His lips. Bella mentally slaps herself, trying to force herself to focus on the task at hand. “I’m surprised you came.” she challenges wryly, watching his face for any more hints of what he might be thinking. Feeling. “All by yourself? You didn’t take Renata with you?” 

“I didn’t think it necessary, after all - we’re just talking, no?” He holds up the crest, raising a brow at her. “You told Demetri to give this back to me, which would imply that it was given to you by me in the first place.” Aro says, turning it slightly, watching the specs of light it reflects dancing on the walls surrounding them. “I do not recall ever gifting you with a crest, my crest, no less. Of course, my crest is where it has always been, which leads me to wonder just how it is you’ve managed to acquire an exact copy of it, down to the scratches on its surface.” he pauses, considering her for a moment. “I don’t suppose dear old Carlisle had a hand in this, did he?”

“It’s the same one, it’s yours.” Bella says, eyes darting from the crest back to his resulting smirk. 

“Yes, I thought so. It even smells of me, as do you. I don’t remember ever meeting you, yet here you are, clearly having met me before.” 

Bella nods, gesturing at the wall behind her. “Let’s talk.” she says quietly, already falling into a quick stride toward the empty Roman theatre on the outskirts of the village. Aro follows, climbing the wall with ease, falling into step behind her, and Bella is pleased to find that he actually does seem to intend to keep this meeting between the two of them. 

They reach the theatre in silence, listening for any sounds of people nearby before sinking down to sit on one of the stone steps, taking another moment to take in the sight before them. The theatre is as peaceful as ever, a place of silent contemplation.“You took me here on our first date.” Bella says after another moment of silence - apparently Aro is willing to let her take the lead on this, for now at least. “You told me about breaking the rules, and how every now and then you don’t mind a little bit of rebellion. You handed me the crest right here,” she says, patting the step they’re sitting on with one hand, the other nervously drumming on her leg. “Just before I left again. That wasn’t the first time we met though.”

Aro nods, silently encouraging her to go on. After a moment, she does. 

“The first time we met I was human, and utterly terrified of you and the Volturi in general. I came here hoping to save Edward, even if it meant sacrificing myself. You let us go, once Alice promised to change me. After that, when I returned, you let us go again, and again - until you didn’t. I managed to find ways around that, but I couldn’t quite outsmart you. You doused me in venom to keep me from leaving, so I came back again. And again. And everytime we met something would shift between us, little by little. You told me what we were, what we are, but I couldn’t believe you. Couldn’t trust you. Until I could finally feel it for myself, just before you changed me.” 

“Why don’t I remember, Isabella? Have you taken my memories? Everyone's memories?” 

“How would I have done that?” Bella asks, smirking at him. The truth is just that much more outlandish. 

“Perhaps you did not intend to.” Aro says softly, reaching out a hand to play with a loose strand of hair clinging to her cheek. 

"Well", Bella says, “I suppose I have inadvertently stolen your collective memories. But they aren’t so much memories as they are possibilities, things that will never come to be now.” 

“And this conversation - I suppose it will also cease to exist?” 

“Yes. I’m here because I need your help. I need to go back again, to fix my mistakes. When I changed on the plane I killed everyone, the same group of people over, and over again, until I figured out that your scent could help me make it through the landing without harming anyone. The last time we met I fully intended to stay, but I uh- miscalculated. I messed up, and I accidentally rewound again. Your scent has grown a little faint - I need you to douse me again so I can go back and save the people on that plane.” 

“Hm.” Aro hums, looking thoughtful. “But for what purpose? Why save them, when the plane crash is such a convenient cover story for your and Alice’s sudden disappearance?” 

“For what- what purpose?” Bella repeats dumbfoundedly, staring at Aro in disbelief. “I slaughtered them!” 

“Well, yes- as is in your nature. Isabella, please tell me you do not intend to adhere to dear old Carlisle’s folly, too.” 

“I don’t need to.” Bella says stubbornly, digging her fingers into the staircase. “I can feed, and then I can go back with no one the wiser. I can drain the same person over and over without a single life lost, all I need is to go back and not do it again.” 

“That is very noble of you. Practical, too - I suppose. But I don’t much enjoy the idea of forgetting, seeing as I am so terribly unused to it. Tell me, Isabella, Alice was on the plane with you when it happened, was she not?”

“Yes.” Bella answers, stretching out the word. He’s up to something again, that much is clear. What could he possibly be getting at now? She tries to put the pieces together, just as Aro’s smirk widens into a full grin. 

“How did she react, bambina?” 

“She- she was scared of me. Of not knowing, not getting the full picture. It was about more than…me killing innocent- Why do you ask?” Bella murmurs, knitting her brows together. She chews on her lower lip, runs a nervous hand through her hair as she thinks, her mind racing - trying to keep up with wherever his mind has gone. 

After mulling it over for a few more seconds it finally hits her. “You don’t want me to fix it; not because human lives mean so little to you, but because they mean so much to the Cullens. You like that I’ve alienated them.” she hisses accusingly, pointing a finger at Aro’s smug face, stabbing the air with it.

“You say that like it is a bad thing.” Aro answers, grinning still. “Yet I could see that ridding yourself of Edward just now was nothing short of freeing to you. Isabella, you’ve returned to me 'again, and again', as you say. Out of necessity, a sense of duty - then, for the same reason I wish to hold you close. It would seem you have made peace with our connection, fruitless as trying to resist it would’ve been. It displeases me to see you struggling with connections still, clinging to the Cullens who have forsaken you.” 

“Don’t.” Bella says, raising a warning finger. “Don’t act like this is about me, about what is best for me, when really, this is about you. It’s about what you want, and you don’t want me to have them in my life.”

“Hardly.” Aro says, waving a dismissive hand through the air. “You forget that Carlisle has stayed here with me for quite some time in the past, filling a rather prominent position in my life at the time. I don’t mind the Cullens, other than Edward, who - might I be so frank - truly is a piece of work.” He graces Bella with another smile, though there is a sadness in his eyes that Bella can’t be certain is genuine. He looks contrite. “I don’t mind the occasional visit, in truth - I’ve been waiting for the Cullens to come see us, though I suppose I need hardly be surprised by their reluctance to do so, knowing that they fear us so.” 

Aro seems genuinely saddened by that notion as he leans into her, their noses nearly brushing as he speaks. “Isabella, I understand your reluctance to trust me any more than they do, though it is undeserved I assure you. My motive in trying to stop you from striving for perfection is merely to save you the inevitable heartache it will bring you. The pious Cullens have seen it fit to leave you - against their better judgement, as you said. You are kind to forgive them, but dolcezza, don’t you wish to see if they are capable of extending you the same courtesy? Of course they’d come crawling back to the version of you you work so diligently to present them with - but she is hardly more than a mirage. Are you afraid, Isabella, that they cannot love you for whom you have become? An altogether less vulnerable, more capable you.”

“You say that like you know me.” Bella whispers, shaking her head at him. “The real me, whatever that might be.” She is loath to admit that he is right - she’s been trying so hard to contain all things decidedly un-Cullen, driving herself mad in the process. She knows better than to deny it now, to act like her saving the passengers is anything more than another step she’s willing to take to appease them. Going back to save them - it really never was about saving the lives she’d so ruthlessly taken. It’s about the look in Alice’s eyes. 

“I’ve dwelled within the confines of young Edward’s head long enough to gain at least some perspective on the matter. I am aware of his, as well as his coven's thoughts on you, and I am aware of every single one of your interactions up to this day. I also bore witness to the way you spoke to him just now, the less than subtle change in your demeanor toward him. Isabella, you have changed a great deal, and I suspect that much of it is simply due to gaining a new perspective rather than merely being turned into a vampire. I fear that your efforts to fit their standards would only serve to push you back into a less than desirable mindset.” 

Bella takes a moment to let that sink in, her eyes sweeping over the open field before them, the ruins sticking out of the ground. 

“Isabella, you are a selfless person, as you have proven more than once. A fine trait to have, surely, but easily one that can, and will come to cost you dearly. So very willing to renounce yourself for people who are undeserving of such sacrifice. Luckily, I myself have no such inclinations. I see clearly, mia amata, the mask you’ve chosen to hide behind, and I wish to free you from it. Should you wish to mend your relationship with the Cullens after this I shan’t stop you - they are welcome to come here at any time. But I must insist that you be honest. No mask of false modesty and vulnerability, only you.” 

“Only me.” Bella echoes numbly, staring at nothing in particular, before a quiet laugh shakes her, bubbling from her throat. “I jumped out of a plane today.” she says, heaving, barely managing to get a word out as her laughter grows louder. “Got sucked right out. But you already know about that, don’t you? You mentioned-”

“I do, yes.” Aro answers, nodding. “What did it feel like, Isabella?” he asks, eyes once again shining with mischief. 

“It was fun.” Bella whispers, unnecessarily trying to catch her breath. “I had fun.” she adds, closing the distance between them as she climbs into his lap, pressing her lips to his. “Though I’m afraid I’ve lost my mind along the way.” 

“You fear you’ve gone insane, Isabella?” Aro asks, sounding decidedly amused by the idea. “How very delightful.” Bella smacks his arm irately, prompting another laugh from him. “A little insanity, I have found, can be quite advantageous, when utilized correctly.” 

“Madness light, you mean?” She asks, huffing softly. 

“Precisely.” Aro whispers, pulling her closer again. 

He’s right, of course - about that mask of hers. About trying to be perfect for the Cullens, fixing whatever keeps them from accepting her fully. But seeking their acceptance- So far it has only brought her heartache. Could she find peace, knowing that the Bella they’ve accepted isn’t at all genuine, but a carefully curated version created specifically to match their ideals? No. No, of course not; not truly. 

She pulls back a little, staring into Aro’s otherworldly eyes, the window to that magnificent mind of his, his soul. “You’re offering what they cannot give me, I take it?” she asks, watching that knowing smirk of his form on his lips. “Acceptance of the true self, insanity and all.”

“Insanity and all.” Aro agrees. “Though my motives are of course not entirely pure, as I expect nothing less from you in return.”

“Of course.” Bella agrees easily, already having guessed as much. Aro is hard to understand, but easy to love, she thinks. It’s easy to be loved by him, when she allows it. Easy to let go of things when she’s with him, to live in the moment, rather than think of past mistakes. To adore him, insanity and all.

She could see herself, now more than ever, getting lost in one time loop after another, aiming for perfection, unruffled feathers all over the place. So much so that she’d miss out on ever truly experiencing things. 

“I don’t think I’ve ever really known myself as intimately as I do when I’m speaking to you. Whenever we talk and I get to see me through your eyes - it’s like things are that much clearer; suddenly, everything makes sense.” She whispers, running a hand through his hair. “At first I didn’t know if I liked that… person, the version of me you see. I thought- I thought once I saved Edward I would have to plead with him to stay. Hide all of my cracks, swallow all of the bile accumulated over months and months of loneliness.”

“We are at our weakest,” Aro murmurs, cupping her cheek gently, “when we are lonely. Left to our own devices we falter, scrambling to find connections wherever possible. Isabella, I was truly lonely before I met you. I’m not at all surprised to hear the extent of my desperate acts concerning you. Rest assured I shall help you with whichever endeavors you embark upon in the future, be it a reconciliation with the Olympic coven or another matter entirely.”

Bella offers him a grateful smile, melting into his embrace. To be seen, truly seen, and loved for who she is, flaws and all, is a new sensation entirely; one she hadn’t thought entirely possible - even less so after the words Edward had spoken that day in the forest. 

Regardless of him claiming to have lied, there is that painful truth to his words even now - about not belonging in his world, not belonging with him. Volterra, though, seems like an entirely different world. And even though Bella has her doubts about belonging here - in a palace, a part of the ruling coven of the vampire world - there is no doubt in her mind that she belongs with Aro. 

As if to prove the point she reaches up, clasping a hand over the nape of his neck to pull him down and press her lips against his, sealing the deal. Aro sighs into the kiss, tightening his hold on her; allowing her to forget about the harsh words she’d spoken before for a little while.

Have fun. 

At Bella's quiet giggle Aro pulls back, grinning at her. “Hm?” he hums, tilting his head to the side slightly. “Whatever could be so funny, bambina?”

“I just thought of something-” Bella says, pressing another quick kiss to the tip of his nose before getting up and looking down - eyeing the stage mischievously. “I made you a promise, before.” she explains, slowly descending down the stone steps. “To fill you in on everything, in great detail. So, how would you feel about a show?” 

Aro clasps his hand together excitedly, his grin widening even further. He climbs down a few steps as well, seating himself again in the first row while Bella takes her place in the middle of the stage. 

“Our tale begins,” she announces dramatically, gesturing wildly. “On a rainy afternoon, in Forks, Washington. Bella, our heroine, is confronted with her long lost sister Alice, who explains that a vision of her recreational cliff diving has caused her elusive vampire ex-boyfriend, Edward, to believe her dead. He has thus taken it upon himself to follow her and end his existence at the hands of the Volturi - the reigning vampire coven. In order to stop him, Alice and Bella embark on a journey to Volterra, Italy.”

Bella draws a line in the air, a cut-scene kind of movement, before turning once, and stepping a little further to the side, facing the sidelines of the theater. “Act One,” she announces, holding up a finger for emphasis. “The Journey.”

“Ah, Bella - you’re awake. I got you some orange juice.” she says, imitating Alice’s wind chime voice. 

“Thanks.” she answers, miming taking a sip from an imaginary cup. 

“They’ve denied his request, so he’s going to step out into the sunlight at 12pm. You’ve got to stop him - I can’t go, because he’ll hear me and think I’m lying.” 

She turns back to face Aro again, who still looks absolutely delighted by the display. “Second scene.” she announces, holding up two fingers, just as two figures join them in the theater, standing on the edge of the hill above.

“Master-” Demetri says quietly, bowing his head, though he quickly falls quiet again, squirming beneath Aro’s fierce glare. They must’ve grown worried at his absence- vanishing by himself with a strange girl. 

“Perfect!” Bella says, waving at them. “Come on down, join me. Make sure to look menacing.” 

Aro’s glare softens into another disbelieving smile, nodding when Demetri and Felix look at him with uncharacteristic uncertainty. Bella huffs a laugh as they exchange another glance. 

“Come on, I don’t bite.” she says, winking at Felix, who smirks and climbs down the steps. 

“So, this bit is important.” Bella says, miming a large square. “This is the fountain.” she explains, before running through it and making her way toward the far end of the stage, where she slips into the challenging role of Edward, miming the slow opening of buttons of an imaginary blouse. 

“Woe is me.” she says dramatically, miming flinging her blouse open before turning, “Edward, no!” she says, holding out a hand. “I’m alive!” she leans over to Felix and Demetri, whispering conspiratorially. “This is where you come in.” 

“That’s not at all what happened.” Demetri protests, turning to face Aro. 

“Not to your recollection.” Bella cuts in, “Now play along, look scary.” 

“Two figures emerge from the shadows, glowering at the unlucky couple.” She announces, waving them closer. They hesitantly step up beside her, though Felix at least attempts to glower appropriately. “They take the pair with them, to stand before the three vampire monarchs in court and make their plea.” 

“Third scene: the courtroom.” Bella adds, grinning at Aro, before slipping into her very best imitation of his majestic stance, copying his dismissive wave of a hand. Aro grins back, looking a little too pleased - the cat that got the cream. 

“Ah, young Edward.” she drawls, trying to keep a straight face even as Felix snorts next to her. Demetri, meanwhile, looks decidedly offended. “I take it you have changed your mind - oh, and you have brought dear Alice along, how delightful! If you would allow me, I am so very curious after all.” She mimes taking their hands, before zeroing in on where she imagines herself to stand. “Ah-” she exclaims, gesturing widely. “Isabella, how very rude of me- I forget my manners. I am so very pleased to make your acquaintance!” she steps to the side, taking the place of the imaginary Bella. 

“Just Bella-” she corrects, before taking Aro’s place again. 

“Isabella.” she insists firmly, taking an imaginary hand in hers. “Nothing!” she exclaims, raising her brows. “Ah, but you are human, and your knowledge of our kind remains an issue. Now what’s to be done about that?” 

“End this, brother!” Bella booms angrily, prompting a delighted bark of laughter from Aro who clasps his hands together again, eyes shining. How someone can be so difficult, and yet easy to please is simply beyond her - maybe she should’ve done this ages ago. “They’ve broken the law and shall be put to death!”

“They don’t intend to change the girl?” she asks, imitating Marcus’ gravelly voice. 

“Nevermind that-” she says, waving a dismissive hand again, once more imitating Aro instead. “My curiosity has not yet been thoroughly satiated - I wish to see if she defies my dearest Jane as well.” 

She steps to the front of the stage again, throwing Aro a quick glare before slipping back into her narration voice. “As Jane stared at Bella, Edward selflessly launched himself toward her, thus becoming the target of Jane’s scorching gaze. Once he had fallen to the ground, no match for the girls torture, she - at the command of her master - once again targets Bella, who is immune to her terrifying gift. With promises of an imminent change at the hands of her loyal sister Alice, Bella and Edward are sent away, evading certain death - for now.” she says forebodingly, holding up a finger again. “Act one - Bella once again finds herself on the plane. But how can this be? Had it all been nothing but a dream?”

Bella pauses dramatically, her gaze sweeping over the imaginary audience. “Once again she travels to Volterra, taking note of the scarily accurate repetition of all events leading up to the courtroom. If not a dream, then perhaps a vision, she muses - retracing her steps to the best of her abilities. Alas, this turns out to be nearly impossible, as Aro now suspects her to be another clairvoyant, thus plotting to add her to his collection. He commands Felix to tear Edward apart, taking both Bella and Alice for himself - but just as she is about to despair, she once again finds herself on the plane.” 

Bella lifts up her finger again. “Act one.” she announces, ignoring Demetri’s pained groan, spurred on by Aro’s howling laughter. “The Plane.” 

Chapter Text

Bella, 18th of March 2005

“Tell me more,” Aro murmurs into her hair, idly playing with the long strands as she nuzzles into him, splaying her fingers on his bare chest. Bella grins up at him, languidly stretching her limbs. This was exactly what she had pictured when she had suggested returning to the Palazzo.

Her play had come to a sudden close when Bella had stared at Aro, and told him I think I better tell you the rest in private - much to Demetri’s apparent apprehension and Felix’s open delight. She’d found herself back in Aro’s chambers not long after, having been all but thrown onto the bed. They’d spent the following hours wrapped up in each other, switching between clarifying and adding onto her story and then not talking much at all. 

“I made you beg for me, once.” She whispers seductively, drawing more vague shapes on his bare skin. 

“You did?” Aro questions dubiously, chuckling in disbelief when Bella throws him an offended glare. “I’ve never begged for anything in my life.”

“That’s exactly what you said back then, too.” Bella says, joining his laughter. 

“Ah, because it is true.” Aro intones smugly. “I can’t help but wonder how you would’ve managed such a feat - To reduce me to such desperation. Isabella, please - enlighten me.”

Bella hums, pressing a kiss to his chest, right beneath his still heart. “I came into the throne room, having planned exactly how I wanted our first meeting to play out - the one I would stick with; our very last first meeting. I had Alice dress me up in a Stola, a crown of golden leaves in my hair. I knew you’d like it.”

Aro raises his eyebrow at her again, and Bella relents, playfully smacking his shoulder. “Fine.” she huffs. “Alice picked them out. I think. Anyways, I made it to the throne room and there you were, all regal and imposing as always. Demetri was horribly nervous, because I’d asked him not to spoil the fun by warning you - In the past that hadn’t been much of a problem, seeing as I was just a meek little human. That time though, my request was very obviously more of a threat to your safety. So you can imagine that, once I reached court and basically jumped you, all hell broke loose.”

Aro is shaking with laughter beneath her now, full hearted and genuine. “I would have loved to see.” he sighs wistfully, busying himself playing with the crest he’d put back around her neck again just as they’d reached his chambers. 

“You didn’t really seem to see even when you were present. You only had eyes for me, completely ignoring the madness that had broken out around you. I was running toward you at full speed, but you didn’t care one bit - simply opened your arms to catch me.” 

Aro’s grip on her tightens slightly at her words, breathing her in. She watches as his eyes flutter shut, a soft smile gracing his pale lips as he hums. “I can imagine.” 

“I basically crashed into you, kissed you with everything I had. Made you shudder and I swear your knees buckled a bit-” Bella teases, trying not to break out into laughter when Aro pulls another apprehensive grimace, briefly cracking one eye open. “Caius wasn’t pleased at all. But then you made that noise-” she whispers, crawling atop of him, straddling his middle. “What do you think happened next?” 

Aro hums, his smile widening, though his eyes remain closed. “I suppose in my moment of apparent weakness I might have sent them away, yes?”

Bella stills, looking at the gorgeous man beneath her in amazement. It’s still strange to her, how he always knows. While he laughs along with her, allows her to tease him, his mind is somehow calculating all possible actions his shadowselves might've taken. Whenever she asks him what he thinks might’ve happened next Aro just… knows. 

“You did, though that’s putting it nicely.” Bella admits quietly, “You basically threw them all out, barking commands in Italian.” she chuckles, pressing a trail of kisses along the side of his neck. “You were growling, moaning, tearing my pretty dress apart. Feral.” 

A soft growl makes its way up his throat as he grips Bella’s hips, pressing her down - a pale imitation of what he’d sounded like then. “You even ripped your own suit in your haste to get it off.” Bella continues to tease, smiling smugly down at him. As expected Aro pulls a face at that, shaking his head softly. Bella giggles at the sight, smoothing the crease forming between his brows with the tip of her finger. “What do you think happened next, Aro?” she prompts, grinding her hips against him slowly. 

“I’m assuming,” Aro says, matching her movement, “That I claimed you, right then and there. Or, perhaps, it was you who claimed me.” 

“How very astute.” Bella praises sarcastically, stopping the movement of her hips. “Didn’t you ask for details? Won’t you provide me with them in turn?” 

Aro grins wryly, crimson eyes glimmering in the dimly lit room. “Isabella.” he breathes, stretching the name. “I see- so this is your plan, then.” he gasps quietly, feigning shock at her apparent betrayal. “I should have known.” 

“Go on, tell me.” Bella coaxes, gently cupping his cheek with her hand. “Don’t be shy.” she adds teasingly. Not a full second later she finds herself on her back, her wrists pinned to the mattress, with Aro looming over her. 

“Where, Isabella? The floor? The throne, perhaps?” He rumbles, voice dropping into a deeper, more seductive tenor. “The throne, I should hope.” he whispers, eyes shining at the mere possibility - definitely a favorite among his fantasies then, Bella thinks - dutifully filing that information away for later use - after all, he must be terribly disappointed not to remember that particular encounter. If she’s being honest, so is Bella. 

She stares up at him, working hard to wipe the surprise at her new position from her features and smirk at him instead. “Are you jealous of them? The other yous, I mean.” she asks, watching Aro’s mirroring grin stretch his lips. "The one who was my first, the one whom I pleasured as he sat upon his throne?" 

“Hardly." Aro murmurs smugly, though Bella can tell that her words are getting to him regardless. "They may have had this day with you, but I shall take every day thereafter for myself, every memory from this day forth. You are mine, Isabella - And I am the version of myself that shall remain with you.”

“Interesting.” Bella remarks quietly. “That’s not what you said before.” 

“Oh?” Aro intones, beginning to thrust into her achingly slowly. “It scarcely matters now. Disregard what he said, mia amata. He was out of his mind with longing, after all.” 

Bella wraps her legs around his back, pulling him closer. “And you aren’t?” 

“Mh.” He hums noncommittally, bowing down and pressing his lips against hers, warm and soft - so very unlike what she is used to. She welcomes the tingling sensation shooting through her body at his continued caresses, the lightness of her head and heart. 

Bella lifts her hips, meeting him with every thrust, sighing his name into the crook of his neck. This is different - slower, more indulgent than before. Like he’s trying to prove a point, as if he’s saying I have all the time in the world with you.  

Bella slowly runs her hands up and down his back, along his neck and through his hair, trying to convey her answer while Aro looks down at her, his adoration of her written so plainly across his regal features that it sends shivers down her spine. 

“Bellissima.” he murmurs, and Bella shudders, playfully biting at his neck to combat the strangely light feeling in her chest. 

Aro’s chuckle turns into a deep growl as she continues to lightly nip at his skin, beginning to thrust into her in earnest. Bella experimentally bites down a little harder, her fingers pulling on his hair as she does, earning a string of pleased sounds and foreign words from her lover. 

“Isabella.” Aro moans, stretching the name, thrusting even more deeply into her. Hearing it like this, coming from his lips, that feathery accented voice pronouncing it so lovingly, Bella thinks she might just get used to being called by it - not that she has much of a choice, since he is so adamant about never shortening it. She desperately wants to hear him say it again. 

“You’re mine.” she whispers against his skin, pressing kisses to the parts of it she’d bitten before biting down in earnest, tugging at his hair a little harder than before. Above her Aro shudders, thrills running through him like current, shooting through her limbs just a second later, reaching every fiber of her being.

“Da questo momento fino alla fine dei tempi, mia regina.” Aro answers, and even though the exact meaning of his words is lost on her Bella takes that as confirmation; a promise she will gladly claim and certainly hold him to in the future. 

More than anything she wants to see him completely unhinged, wild with lust - wants to see him lose control, watch his lofty demeanor slip and shatter into a million little pieces. She slides her free hand down his neck slowly, traces a line along his back until finally hesitantly grasping his rear, feeling the muscles contract beneath her grip as he continues his movement. 

Aro keens, sliding one arm beneath her and grasping the back of her neck, pressing her even closer to him for a moment before seizing her throat with the other, slowly sliding his fingers downward, tracing her collarbone before drawing a line down between her breasts, along her taut stomach until finally settling in between her legs and moving them in a complimentary rhythm to his quickening trusts. 

In a last ditch effort of breaking his resilience Bella moans his name, biting down on his neck harshly and tightening her grip on both his hair and rear, just as she begins to feel herself tighten around him. She gazes up at him, pleased to find Aro’s face completely lost in pleasure as he calls out her name again, his eyes fluttering shut and mouth just slightly agape - he looks like a painting, utterly angelic, and Bella is certain that she has never seen anything more stunning than he is in this very moment in all of her life. 

She continues to push her hips upward, not yet wanting him to catch himself again, though he himself doesn’t even seem to contemplate the notion of stopping now, continuing his movement completely undeterred. Bella runs both her hands along his back, scratching along his velvety skin just as he dips his head down and presses his lips against hers in a scorching kiss, his nimble fingers never losing their rhythm as he does.

Bella slides her tongue along his lower lip before catching it between her teeth, pulling at it harshly. 

Aro seems to take that as an incentive to reciprocate, thrusting into her with wild abandon, pulling back from her for a moment before dipping his head down again, scraping his teeth along her neck until he reaches her breasts, his tongue shooting out to draw circles around a nipple before taking it between his teeth, biting down and pulling - just as she had. 

Bella gasps loudly, though her gasp unexpectedly turns into a breathy moan that only seems to spur him on further as he continues to switch between lapping and biting at her, whispering words of encouragement and praise that Bella barely has the mind to comprehend fully. She automatically arches her back, bringing herself closer to him, which he rewards with another firm bite and a slew of kisses across her chest, and Bella soon finds herself coming completely undone beneath his touch; once again feeling electricity course through her wherever he touches her.

“Mozzafiato, Isabella.” Aro whispers above her, and Bella blinks her eyes open, slowly regaining focus once more. 

He lies down beside her, and just as Bella motions to turn and face him he stretches out his arms, engulfing her in them and pulling her flush against his chest. Bella lets all of the air in her lungs rush out in a slow exhale before breathing him in deeply, a contented smile on her lips as she reaches out a hand, tracing his cheekbone, trailing down along his jaw and throat, until she reaches his shoulder-

Bella gasps quietly at the sight of the bite mark on his pale neck, the skin healing in front of her very eyes as she watches - slowly, much too slowly. It must be because of her venom she gathers, tracing the mark carefully with the tips of her fingers. They come back wet, shimmering with the silvery substance.

“Worry not, mia amata, I am certain my collar will hide your mark from prying eyes.” Aro says, winking at her mischievously. “Perhaps next time you may bite a little higher, so I shan’t be able to veil it as effortlessly.”

Bella gawks at him. He genuinely sounds pleased by that notion. “Does it hurt?” she whispers, the crescent mark still visible now that the wound has fully closed. 

“Yes, terribly.” Aro answers smugly, “You may kiss it better.” 

Bella, as an automatic response to that sly tone of his, reaches out and smacks his shoulder, though she immediately regrets it as Aro hisses quietly. 

“Oh - god, I’m so-” she presses her lips to the mark, peppering the skin there with kisses, feeling utterly terrible about causing him actual pain when his amused laughter reaches her ears, stopping her in her tracks. 

“It- it doesn’t hurt?” she asks, pulling back to look up at him again, only to find his eyes gleaming with a wide array of emotion. 

“It does, but what is a little pain when mixed with tremendous amounts of pleasure?” Aro answers, his grip around her tightening slightly as he pulls her closer again. 

“Is it permanent?” Bella asks, melting into his embrace despite herself. 

“Yes.” Aro says, once again sounding immensely pleased. “I have never been bitten before. At least- not in this life.” he adds, and if Bella didn’t know any better she would think that there is a hint of awe coloring his tone. She shakes her head in disbelief, raking her fingers through his hair only to be rewarded by the softest of sighs leaving his lips. 

“Perhaps next time I will leave a matching mark on your skin, cara mia.” Aro muses, nuzzling into her before pressing a kiss to the crook of her neck. “Right here. It is only fair, wouldn’t you agree?” 

Bella shudders involuntarily in his grasp, the thought of carrying his mark strangely appealing to her- an escalation of wearing his clothes, being doused in his scent; apparently she has completely lost her mind now. 

“Perhaps.” she whispers, the tips of her fingers once more caressing the shimmering crescent marring his otherwise perfect skin. He is hers. 

“Aro.” she says quietly, listening intently to the sound of Aro’s steady breathing next to her. “If you could dream, what do you think you would dream of?” She turns to look at him directly, only to find him already looking at her, an indulgent smile on his lips. “Do you remember what you dreamt of before you became…you?” 

“I have always been me.” he evades, laughing softly when Bella throws him an exasperated look. “Where does this sudden interest in my dreams hail from, Isabella?”

“I’m just curious.” she says quietly.

“Ah. Well, I certainly am in support of your curiosity, mia amata. I suppose I must conjure up a satisfyingly detailed answer then, yes?” he runs his fingers through her hair again, and Bella allows her eyes to flutter shut, resting her head on his chest. 

“I must confess I don’t remember much regarding this. I would dream of my ambitions often- I remember dreaming of rising up in the ranks of my community, creating a better life for myself and my family. I remember dreaming of the citadel, made up of massive stones carried to the top of a hill. I was fascinated by it at the time.”

“What were they like, your family?” Bella whispers, wondering if he will actually answer that, too. “What was your life like?” 

“My father was a trader.” Aro says after a moment. “I would go on hunts with him, sell the meat, some wine, pottery and oils and the items of clothing my mother had woven. I would spend most of my days on the market place with him, though I mostly used this time to strike up conversations with noblemen and military leaders. I desperately wished to rise above my station, to leave my life in the working class behind, regardless of how unlikely that was at the time. Upon my return home I would entertain my younger sister with the tales of the men I’d encountered, and she would sing to me and provide me with stories of the young boys vying for her attention.” 

Bella remains quiet, cuddled up against him, hoping he will continue. He waits another moment, seemingly lost deeply in memories of his human life, his fingers still messaging her scalp with slow strokes. 

“Eventually, an opportunity arose when a peculiar man stopped by and visited the market. I was utterly fascinated by him at once- his bearing and striking beauty, the likes of which I had never witnessed before. I found myself desperate to engage in a conversation with him.” 

“He was a vampire.” Bella guesses. “He changed you?”

“Indeed, at my behest. At the time there was no statue of secrecy in place and vampires were at liberty to do as they pleased, roaming the country freely. Still, his behavior was quite abnormal. Rather than merely seeking to sustain himself he was quite happy to converse with the humans he came across during his travels. Eventually he announced his imminent departure, and I implored him to take me along with him. He agreed, feigning hesitation. In actuality he was in search of potential talents to add onto his coven, as he was terrified of finding his end at the hands of fellow nomads fighting over territories at the time, and had already planned to add me to his collection.”

Again Aro pauses, and Bella waits patiently for him to continue. “After my change he was delighted to find that I was gifted, thinking I would be of great help to his cause. However, I soon found myself discontent- After all, my own talents far surpassed his. Again I found myself wanting to rise above, to free myself of my position beneath him.” 

“You killed him?”

“Yes.” Aro says, and Bella isn’t surprised to detect not so much as an ounce of regret in his voice. “I met Marcus not long after. Though I detested my sire I, too, sought to find safety in numbers, and the foundation of the Volturi was laid.” He hums softly, and Bella looks up to find him grinning at her. “Isabella, will you join me on the roof? If we leave now, we’ll be able to witness the sunrise.” Aro says, already motioning to get up, swiftly slipping back into his clothes, though his eyes remain firmly planted on Bella’s bare form, draped in his blanket on the bed. 

“Will you tell me more then?” Bella asks, appeased when Aro nods, whispering a soft of course. She eyes him for a while longer before sighing and joining him. 

“Do you watch the sunrise often?” she asks, pulling one of his black dress shirts out of his closet and slipping into it while raising an eyebrow at Aro, who simply grins in response.

“No, I cannot say that I do - still, this particular sunrise is a special one, no? A new day, even for you. Today marks the beginning of a new life for the both of us, and while I thoroughly enjoy spending time with you here in my chambers, I think this occasion does call for a more festive location.” He pauses, turning to look at her for a moment. “There are, of course, other matters that we have yet to discuss.” 

“Ah.” Bella breathes, her shoulders tensing slightly. “I see.” She turns, fully dressed now, to stare at the door. A new day, even for you.

Aro gently takes her hand in his, cradling it as he had so many times before, and leads her outside to watch the sunrise for a new day, one that doesn’t begin and end with Bella stuck on a plane. The thought makes Bella’s stomach twist slightly. 

“It’ll be too late then.” she murmurs quietly - mostly directed toward herself rather than him, though he turns regardless. “Or maybe it already is. To go back, I mean. To change things. Fix my messes.”

“Save the passengers, or rather- save face, you mean.” Aro translates, and Bella nods; glad she doesn’t have to explain, to say the words out loud. Aro continues to lead her through the hallways, until eventually they reach a staircase leading upward, presumably into the clock tower. “What good would it do, Isabella? To confine yourself to the role they’ve imagined for you- I wouldn’t have taken you for the kind of person who appreciates being contained in such a small box.” 

“Is the box you are offering me any larger? Don’t- don’t take this the wrong way, this isn’t about me having second thoughts or anything; I’m happy with the choice I made, I’m happy staying with you. I just mean-” Bella cuts herself off, flailing her hand around in a vague gesture.

“What you mean is that the role designated for the mate of a man such as myself is no more forgiving than that of a Cullen.” Aro asserts, and Bella is relieved to find that he is smiling still, seemingly unbothered by this assessment. “You are right of course, to be in a leading position within the Volturi can be restricting at times - there is little anonymity, for one. However, the alternative isn’t that much more pleasant, in fact I think in due time you will come to understand why the protection the guard offers us is preferable to what one might refer to as freedom.” 

“Because it’s an illusion?” Bella asks dubiously, seating herself on the edge of the roof, legs dangling in the air. “Because there truly is safety in numbers?”

“I’m afraid so, bambina. A vampire without connections leads a truly dangerous existence. Freedom costs him dearly, and he must pay in safety. To run into others of our kind is an altogether unpleasant business for him - I needn’t remind you of the incident with James and his coven, yes? Not an unusual occurrence. There is safety in numbers, though numbers also bring danger with them. Vampires aren’t made to survive in large groups; even small covens run the danger of breaking apart violently at all times. The Cullens and their unusual lifestyle pose an exception to that rule.”

“What about the Volturi? Your coven is much larger than theirs, yet here you are. Do you mean to tell me it only works because of the class system distinguishing the leaders from the followers?” Bella questions, tilting her head slightly. 

“No.” Aro says softly, sinking down to sit beside her. “There is, of course, more to it than that. Vampires are unlikely to follow, to be devoted to any one leader - even less likely to be loyal to three, and reliably carry out their orders.”

“So why do they? How come the guard can feed together without breaking out into fights? How come they’d risk their lives for you?” Bella asks, wondering if he’ll even answer such a question - If Aro would ever bare himself like that, to anyone. Even her. The key to his success, something Bella guesses a lot of people would kill to know.

“Because, Isabella, they are bound to us; made to be loyal by the ties that connect them to us.”

“There is someone among the guard who-”

“Is able to manipulate them in such a way, yes. Chelsea binds them, Corin ensures their contentment. Each of them also ensures the compliance of the other. Their gifts are arguably some of the most valuable among the guard, seeing as there likely wouldn’t be one without them. It is a fragile balance to keep- Were I to ever lose dear Chelsea I would certainly lose my life not long after.”

“They’re…” Bella turns, gesturing toward the door they’d come through. “They’re all…brainwashed to follow you.” 

“More or less. Chelsea cannot create what doesn’t exist in some shape or form already - she merely weakens or strengthens what is already there. She may weaken bonds and strengthen others, but she cannot forge them. Jane and Alec, for example, have reasons beyond her influence to follow me; I am their sire, their savior and - one might say - father figure. Their bond to me, even unchanged, was a strong one.”

“But you had Chelsea strengthen it anyways.” Bella assumes, frowning at him. 

“I do not like to take chances.” Aro says simply, shrugging. “After all, I myself broke such a bond when I decided to rid myself of my creator.”

Bella falters. All this time she’d felt compelled to be close to him, to be with him, and as their bond had grown her ties to the Cullens had weakened somewhat - what was left of them, after everything that had transpired in the months before her trip to Italy. She’d thought it natural - questioning the Cullens, falling for Aro. Now though, she can’t help but wonder if it isn’t…out of character. If perhaps she was made to feel this way, if her feelings truly are her own. 

“Am I bound to you? Did you cut my ties to the Cullens? Are you keeping me content with my choices to assure-” she starts to say, her voice strained, her shoulders tense.

“No, I did not - there is no need.” Aro cuts in, taking her hand in his. The gesture does bring comfort to her, yet Bella can’t help debating pulling away. Would he lie to her? Trick her, again? “Not only did I sire you, but you are my mate; a bond stronger than any Chelsea could possibly produce.” he explains calmly.

“But you don’t like taking chances.” Bella says quietly, her gaze sweeping over the surrounding fields once more, catching glimpses of the very first rays of sunlight before returning to their joined hands. 

Aro nods his agreement, “Indeed, I do not.”

“Objectively, there is no larger risk you could possibly take than being with me, right? You have little to no control over what information you share with me, seeing as I can manipulate time, therefore stopping you from assessing what you have chosen to share with me. I could go back right now, and you’d be none the wiser of my knowing of your tactics concerning the guard, seeing as you can’t even read my mind. I’m assuming of course that this is information that isn’t readily available - something you’d prefer not to get out.” 

“Yes.” Aro agrees, as calm as ever in the face of Bella’s rising anxiety.

“Yet you trust me with it. It doesn’t…it doesn’t fit. You don’t like taking chances.” Bella repeats, stressing every word. “And you are capable of assuring my compliance. So why wouldn’t you? How can I trust that I’m not and won’t ever be manipulated into acting a certain way? That my feelings are my own?”

“Because, Isabella, you have seen the effect you have on me - on more than one occasion. It is highly unlikely that I would be able to trick you into thinking I am just as affected as you, at least when taking your gift into account.” Aro says after a moment. “But besides that- You are, as you always have been, immune to the gifts of Edward, Jane and myself. I suppose even if I did want to take certain steps, I’m relatively certain I would find myself unable to.” 

“Okay, so how do I know you didn’t try? What if you found out you can’t have me bound to you so you are trying to make it out to be a conscious decision?” 

“And when would I have done this?” Aro huffs a breath, shaking his head silently. “Isabella. Do you suppose that that is something I would do?”

Bella grimaces, fingers already twitching, yearning to go back - to change the course of this conversation. 

“Yes.” Aro says after a moment, smiling sheepishly. “I suppose that assessment is reasonable - It is rather likely I would do that, but not to you, Isabella. Not to you.” he repeats, stressing the words, just as she had.

“Why?” Bella questions, already trying to predict his answer. Because he loves me? He wouldn’t do that to me, because of who I am to him? Because he likes not being able to read my mind, not being able to fully control me? Does he? Does he like that about me? Why would he though, if he so abhors taking chances?

“Isabella, I know - perhaps better than anyone - the need to strive for more. Doing so is what led me to rise above my station, what led to my transformation and my current status. One might say we have that in common. However-” Aro says, suddenly sounding much less certain. Bella gawks at him- at his tone of voice, unused to him sounding and looking so strangely vulnerable. “I am fairly certain you are aware that there is such a thing as trying too hard, doing too much - going too far. Doing so is what led me to killing my sweet sister.” he whispers, tightening his grip on her hand, as if to keep her from going back now. Bella stares, mouth slightly agape. 

“What?” she asks, trying to decipher if he’s joking- having fun, testing how far she believes he would go for any which reason-

“I executed her, Isabella. Nearly three millennia ago, while I was still trying to establish myself and my brothers as the leaders of the new world.” 

Bella runs a hand through her hair, watching as the sun slowly begins to rise in the distance. “Wha- Why would you do that?”

Aro shrugs, laughing quietly. He sounds a little…unhinged. “We had a disagreement.” 

Bella gulps quietly, wondering if perhaps this is his way of telling her not to question him any further, though he does elaborate after a moment - without so much as a prompt from her. 

“Not long after first meeting Marcus I began my own search of talented vampires. Thinking my sister would likely be just as gifted as me I returned to change her, hoping she would aid me in my cause. She did, for a while - three centuries spent at my side, though she hardly lingered for my sake alone. It was Marcus she was truly interested in, as he was in her.”

“They- they were mates?” 

“Yes.”

Bella lets that sink in for a moment, thinking of Marcus’ solemn figure perched on his throne, staring off into nothingness. Slowly, the puzzle pieces of Aro’s past begin to fall into place, forming a coherent picture - he had taken her from him. Surely there must have been some kind of reasoning behind such cruelty. “And I suppose they wanted to run off?” Bella whispers after a moment, watching Aro’s reaction carefully. 

“Of course.”

“And you wouldn’t allow it.” she clarifies. 

“No.”

Bella takes a deep breath, running her hand through her hair. “Okay.” she says quietly, mostly trying to reassure herself. “Okay.” she repeats, “So, say this is true. Why tell me now? Why tell me at all? What’s your goal here?” 

Again Aro shrugs, looking out into the distance. “Yesterday I asked you to stop going back in order to fix things, to strive for perfection- I asked you to be honest; both with the Cullens and yourself - as well as me, of course. But how can I ask that of you without providing the truth myself? Isabella, I regret what I did then.” He pauses, smiling wryly. “There is no use of such emotion for myself of course - Unlike you I am unable to fix my mistakes, therefore the only way for me is forward.” 

“You regret it?” 

“Deeply.” Aro admits, vulnerability still written all over his features. “Though I rarely allow myself to dwell on memories of her.” Again he falls silent, but this time the silence between them feels incredibly heavy. “Her name was Didyme.” he whispers reverently. For a moment he seems to be far away somehow, likely lost in memories of his sister. 

Bella’s tries to imagine what she might’ve looked like. Inky black hair falling in soft curls, large crimson eyes much like Aro’s, filled to the brim with naive admiration for her older brother. A smile, bright and innocent, wiped clean from her face once she realizes what he is about to do to her.

“You didn’t anticipate that you would come to regret it?” Bella asks - another piece of the puzzle that won’t quite fit in her mind. In all the time she had known Aro she has come to know him as a cunning, scheming genius who doesn’t miss any details, no matter how insignificant. Yet he had miscalculated- and it had come to cost him dearly, it seems. 

“I wondered.” Aro murmurs, shaking his head as if to banish thoughts of Didyme from his mind. “At the time I assumed it was a necessary sacrifice.” 

“If I could go back-” Bella says, hesitantly scooting closer, resting her head against his shoulder. “If I could fix it for you, would you want me to?” 

Aro sighs softly, resting his head on hers, his hand still gripping hers. “I highly doubt you’d be able to go back that far.” He evades. 

“If I could. If I could go back; would you want me to fix it? To save her from you?” 

“That would be quite hypocritical of me, no? To ask you to refrain from such follies while sending you off to do my bidding for me.” 

“You don’t usually seem to mind such things.” Bella answers, shooting for a teasing tone and failing miserably.

“No, I do not, as is in the nature of a monarch. But you are not my subject, but my equal, in every sense. Therefore I will not ask such things of you.”

Bella snorts quietly. “Are you saying you won’t utilize my gift?” she asks dryly, not even trying to hide the doubt clouding her tone. 

Aro chuckles softly, petting her hand. “I’m certain the time will come when I must ask for your aid, but this is precisely where the difference lies. I cannot command you, Isabella. I do not want to command you. I much prefer you like this- I highly doubt I would enjoy confining you to a more restricted role.” 

Bella ponders this for a while, the both of them remaining silent as they watch the sun rise in the distance, painting the sky in an oddly greenish-blue tint. 

“It’s strange.” Bella says eventually, once the silence between them begins to grow somewhat heavy again. “Had you told me just a few days ago, I’m sure I would’ve…well, freaked out or something. But now here I am, having murdered an entire plane filled to the brim with innocent people - several times - without so much as a second thought. There were children on that plane, pregnant women - I’m sure there must’ve been doctors among the passengers as well. It reminds me of The Trolley Problem. How harshly can I judge your crime, having committed such heinous acts of my own? Is it truly worse than what I’ve done?” 

In her mind, Bella pictures a rail fork, and a large, loud train churning directly at it, steaming and screeching as it closes in - the plane's passengers bound to one track, and Aro’s sister to the other. She pictures adding all the other people he must’ve slain over the millennia to her track, some of them innocent, others not so much. 

But does it make a difference? He is hers; has been hers for a while now, and she cannot even bring herself to seriously contemplate punishing him for any of it - pushing him away, walking away from him - sticking her nose in the air, judging him. 

Aro hums, continuing to caress her hand in his. “If it is of any consolation, our crimes are hardly comparable. You were a newly turned vampire stuck on a plane filled with prey, I was already a seasoned vampire who committed premeditated sororicide.” 

“Still.” Bella argues, needing him to understand. “I used to believe in the intrinsic value of life. I promised myself to never kill, not even if I was changed. But after, it was like- like a switch was flipped. Suddenly, none of my former beliefs mattered at all, they didn’t even cross my mind. Of course you could argue that in my feral newborn frenzy that is to be expected, but even after- even now, I don’t feel anything like I anticipated I would feel.” 

Again Aro offers a wry smile in response, throwing Bella a fond look. “Could it be that you habitually tend to foresee how you will feel about any scenario, and find yourself disappointed by your true feelings time and time again?” he laughs quietly at that - a private joke. Bella stares at her feet, uncertain how to respond.

Does she? 

Maybe she gets a little lost in possibilities at times. It’s not necessarily that she plans these things- but she has certain notions, knows how she wants things to be, how she wants to feel about them - or, at the very least expects to feel. Perhaps her desire to be part of this world, Edward’s world, had stemmed from that- wanting something more exciting, more romantic than what reality had to offer, finding herself disappointed by the prospect of mediocrity.

Bella sighs, looking out into the distance, tracing the colorful clouds streaking the sky with her eyes. “Chronic perfectionism.” she mutters, huffing a soft laugh. “Sure. But I don’t think it’s just that- is it? It’s like I never even knew myself at all.”

“My sweet Isabella. You are so very young.” Aro reminds her gently. “You know yourself as well as anyone would, though it is often in times of crisis that we discover parts of ourselves that were previously concealed. The time you spent stuck in your loop changed you, as did being turned into a vampire.” he says, and once again Bella is struck by the tenderness of his voice. “When we are changed it is not just our exterior that changes, mia amata. Confronted with immortality, and the sheer amount of information we are constantly processing without ever resting- Arguably, it is our mind that goes through the most significant change. Naturally, we regard humans as prey, the exception - perhaps - being those that were important to us before.” 

“It’s not like that for the Cullens.” Bella argues stubbornly. “I thought I would be like them.” she admits more quietly, though it is hardly much of an admission, seeing as he already knows. 

“Is that still what you yearn for, Isabella?” Aro inquires, and Bella is relieved to find that his tone is devoid of judgement. “To cling onto morals that shall be of no more use to you now than the other values the Cullens hold dear still - the ones even you deem outdated?”

“No. Maybe on some level, but I’m painfully aware that I’m not like them at all. I- I wanted more from life, I wanted, desperately, to be different. Special.” she turns, finally facing Aro fully again. “You make me feel special. Because you treat me differently from everybody else- You’re this…ancient monarch who insists that I am somehow of equal standing. The notion is laughable, insane, yet I can’t help- I wonder if that’s part of the reason why I connected with you.”

“It may very well be.” Aro says, shrugging again.

“But that’s not- morally that’s not-” Bella huffs an exasperated breath, trying to find the right words. “It’s not for the right reasons.” she says eventually, prompting another laugh from Aro. “My, uh, my motivation might not be…pure.”

“The right reasons.” He repeats, mimicking her. Bella laughs derisively - she supposes she deserves as much after putting on her little show earlier - he certainly has her down cold, too. “There you go again, judging yourself for the way you feel, who you are. I must say I myself have never put much stock into notions of purity. I can hardly be described as pure myself.” 

Bella shakes her head softly at that. In her eyes, Aro is pure - not in the same way Carlisle is, but Aro is undiluted; utterly true to himself, pure - at least in that regard.

“What do you put stock in then? What can I give you that others can’t, apart from the obvious?” she asks quietly, somewhat afraid of the answer he might give.

Aro grins down at her, feigning innocence. “The obvious being…?”

“A silent mind to ponder.” 

“You are much more to me than that, surely you must know.” Aro says, frowning at her.

“Aro.” Bella murmurs, holding his gaze, trying to understand what might be going on in that incredible mind of his. The mere notion of trying to do so is overwhelming, it seems impossible to her, yet she finds herself constantly trying regardless. “How do I make you feel?”

“Oh, my Isabella. How don’t you make me feel?” he says, and regardless of her own emotional turmoil Bella finds herself mirroring his smile as he laughs, utterly infectious. “I am filled with curiosity and anticipation for the person you will be in the centuries to come. You have brought with you a sense of hope after having spent so much time yearning for your arrival, endowed me with a new sense of purpose. Even in the short time I have known you I find myself fearful of the lengths I would go to for you at times, of the challenges you pose - yet, given the choice, I wouldn’t have it any other way. Above all, mia adorata Isabella, I am endlessly taken with and completely devoted to you. I adore you,” he murmurs, his feathery voice caressing her soul. “Insanity and all.” he adds, smirking to himself. 

Bella gasps softly, gawking at him. Aro tilts his head, grinning that winning smile of his. “Hm?” he hums, feigning innocence once more. 

“I- I didn’t expect that.” she manages to say. 

“You didn’t expect me to profess my love to you? You asked-”

“I- kind of. I didn’t expect you to be so…forthcoming. I thought you might throw some obscure quote my way, I didn’t expect-” she shakes herself, giving a self deprecating laugh. “I feel the same way about you.” she says instead. 

“You are woefully adorable when flustered, bambina.” Aro tells her, making matters worse. “It is regrettable that I shan’t ever see that delightful blush of yours in person.” he says wistfully, eyes gleaming with mirth. 

Bella barks a sharp laugh at that, playfully smacking his shoulder. “Rest assured you've made me blush plenty of times before you bit me.” 

“What I wouldn’t give to see.” Aro sighs, reaching out to brush his thumb along her cheekbone. “Alas, I can only imagine.” 

There is a slight shift in his posture, and for a moment Bella wonders what might have caused it before noticing a presence with them; just a second later than he had. 

“Master Aro.” Jane says, standing behind them on the roof. 

“Yes, mia stellina?” Aro asks pleasantly, turning to face her - though he doesn’t let go of Bella’s hand just yet. 

“Masters Caius and Marcus have sent me. They wish to see you.” 

“Ah, yes.” Aro says, smiling. “No doubt they are endlessly curious about you, Isabella- Perhaps it is time I introduced you to them properly.” he muses, looking at Bella for a moment before turning back to Jane. “We shall be there momentarily, dear.”

“Yes, Padrone.” Jane says quickly, bowing and swiftly vanishing just a second later. 

Bella heaves a heavy sigh, her gaze sweeping across the gorgeous landscape surrounding them once more - already missing her alone time with Aro. “Caius doesn’t like me. At all.” she says quietly, prompting another laugh from Aro. 

“He will.”

“Because you’ll make him?”

“Because you are my mate. That makes you his sister, and though he isn’t exactly fond of strangers he does care for his own.”

“In his eyes I’m nothing more than an accomplice of the Cullens.” Bella argues, knowing that it won’t change a thing - of course she’d have to face him eventually; it’s not like she could spend the next centuries at Aro’s side while somehow completely avoiding all other inhabitants of the Palazzo.

“Perhaps. But there is a chance your actions today might sway his assessment of you. In any case, he will have to make peace with it.” 

Bella nods, though she doesn’t feel confident he will - perhaps she’ll have to spend forever listening his his snide remarks, swallowing down any comments of her own, knowing that she can never truly be Caius’ equal, even at Aro’s side. 

Or perhaps that is the wrong path to take - maybe he’s the kind of person who can only ever respect those willing to stand up to him, and she will be turned into a perpetual victim in his eyes if she doesn’t. 

She eyes Aro nervously from the side as he gets up, pulling her along with him. “Any tips?” she asks quietly, hoping he might offer guidance on how to befriend his brother - or at least how to establish a sort of quiet coexistence. 

“Just be yourself, Isabella.” Aro answers, and Bella snorts a laugh. Be yourself- a bland platitude she wouldn’t have expected from Aro, and yet - coming from him - it does seem like a more solid piece of advice than it ought to, considering she’d admired this sense of authenticity about him earlier. 

She stops him in his tracks, pulling him down toward her by the lapels of his suit and pressing her lips against his. Aro smiles into the kiss before deepening it, though he does pull back after a while, eyes glimmering mischievously. “Trying to buy yourself time by distracting me, Isabella?”

“For good luck.” she counters, giving him an uncertain smile in turn. 

“Mh. Good luck.” Aro whispers, gently capturing her lips in another quick kiss before pulling her along again, lacing their fingers together. 

Perhaps she ought to have tried to distract him. The fingers of her free hand twitch slightly, and she can’t help but contemplate going back an hour or so, spending more time with him on the roof. But then- he certainly would notice somehow, might even be upset with her for stealing his memories of their time together once again - especially considering the nature of their conversation. Bella resigns herself to making it through some introductions, getting out in one piece and monopolizing as much of his time as possible after. Recovering from whatever Caius might throw her way.

Bella squeezes Aro’s hand in hers, following him through the many corridors of the Palazzo until they finally reach the elevator. She nervously hums along with the opera blaring from the speakers, prompting another intrigued glance.

“You enjoy the opera?” He questions, raising his brows at her.

“Um…more or less. I’ve never really seen one in person but listen to it often enough...” she shrugs, huffing an uncertain laugh. 

“Ah.” Aro says, continuing to smile while Bella begins to fidget, biting her lower lip and running her free hand through her hair. 

They reach the study not long after, tucked away deep beneath the village above. Aro glides along the halls leading them in his usual confident stride, never letting go of her hand. Bella takes another deep breath, the scent of the vampires behind the heavy door already potent. There are more than she’d expected - Marcus and Caius, the guard - but there are unfamiliar scents as well that have Bella tensing slightly. 

This is her save point, she decides. If things go awry she’ll come back, she doesn’t need to be nervous. Perhaps Aro would notice. Perhaps he wouldn’t. Either way the thought of simply going back is a comfort she finds herself clinging to. 

“Aro.” Caius greets him as soon as the doors swing open, putting aside the heavy looking tome he’d been reading. Marcus, too, looks up from his leather bound book, his eyes sweeping over them for a moment though he remains completely silent. “What is the meaning of this?” Caius questions, indicating Bella. “You have taken the Cullen’s pet as a lover?” 

“Isabella.” Aro corrects him, completely undeterred by his brother's harsh tone. 

Bella nervously eyes first them and the guard, before her gaze settles on an unfamiliar face. The woman is standing by Caius side, seemingly having busied herself reading over his shoulder, though she does look up as well once Aro and Bella come to a halt. There are others surrounding her, dressed in the guard's usual attire but the woman sticks out - adorned in elegant white robes decorated with golden embellishments, matching the color of her hair. Caius’ mate, Bella gathers, throwing her a hesitant smile that the woman mirrors. She stares at them dazedly through strange eyes; slightly pinkish in color, a fine sheen of milky white diluting the usual crimson tone. 

“Your fated.” Marcus speaks up then, looking unusually invested - Bella thinks the look in his eyes might almost pass for genuine interest. Caius turns to stare at him, frowning, before facing Aro once more who merely offers a bright smile in return. 

Caius’ frown deepens in response. “Is it true?” he asks after a moment, once it has become apparent that Aro isn’t going to elaborate on that of his own accord. “I would believe it a jest at my expense, though Marcus is hardly one to humor you like this, is he? Your fated?”

“It is true.” Aro says, “Isabella is my fated, and she brings with her the most fascinating tale-”

Caius finally turns to stare down Bella, who forces herself to hold his gaze steadily as he seemingly debates his next course of action, contemplating her. “Yes.” he says slowly, stretching the word. “So I have heard.”

“Oh, Aro!” his mate suddenly cuts in, rushing forward and taking both of his cheeks in her hands, smiling dreamily at him. “This is wonderful news, is it not? Oh, I can see it in your eyes!” she gushes, her sudden enthusiasm throwing Bella for a bit of a loop. 

“Athena!” Caius calls, but she doesn’t pay him any mind, too busy exchanging enthused whispers with Aro in a foreign language - ancient Greek, Bella guesses - until she suddenly falls silent, rounding on Bella instead. 

“Isabella.” she says, the name barely more than a soft exhale coming from her lips. 

“Just Bella.” Bella murmurs, barely managing not to flinch when Athena reaches out, holding her face in much the same way as she had Aro’s. Bella catches herself wondering if perhaps she is like Aro somehow- if this contact has some kind of purpose - some sort of tactile gift that may or may not work on her. 

“Bella!” Athena says, again wearing that dreamy smile as she turns to Aro again. “Yes, she is quite the beauty.” she remarks, earning a grin from Aro, who looks genuinely proud - clearly her comment is stroking his massive ego. Despite her apparent friendliness Bella can’t quite shake the feeling that there is something off about her - Athena doesn’t seem to be…all there. Lost in her own world, somehow. 

Behind her, Caius huffs a breath of annoyance, standing to join them in the middle of the room. “And what of that tale of hers?” he inquires, prompting a sly grin from Aro. 

Athena finally lets go of Bella’s face, her arms falling to her sides limply, just as Caius nostrils begin to flare, his glare turning into a contemplative frown once more. “She smells of you, Aro. She is of your venom.” he says, taking another deep breath as if to confirm his suspicion. 

“Isabella,” Aro says, nudging her slightly. “After all it is your tale to tell.” 

Off to the side Demetri and Felix exchange a look, and Bella throws them a menacing glare before turning back to Aro, searching his face for any hints of…well, anything. Anything she can use. She comes up woefully empty handed. 

“Uh.” she says, her eyes darting back and forth between him and his siblings. “I- uh. I came here to save Edward from killing himself.” she says after a moment, resigning herself to retelling her story once again. “I was human at the time of my arrival in Volterra. With Alice’s help I managed to convince you to let us leave, on the condition that I be changed soon. Upon leaving the Palazzo I found myself back on the plane - as it turns out I had trapped myself in a loop, repeating the same few hours over and over. I kept trying to save him, but the only thing that changed was Aro’s behavior toward me.” she throws a nervous glance Aro’s way, who offers her an encouraging nod and smile. “Eventually he started figuring out what was happening to me and offered his help- He theorized that my condition was the manifestation of a gift. He changed me to allow me to gain control over it and free myself. By then our connection had also become apparent.” 

Bella falls quiet, looking around the room anxiously, trying to figure out if they believe her story. It sounds completely made up even to her own ears - the stuff of movies. 

Caius is still staring at her apprehensively, Athena’s milky eyes seem to have grown twice their size while Marcus looks mildly intrigued at best. The study is deadly silent, and Bella feels her stomach drop slightly, already itching to go back and maybe word things more carefully or something- “She has provided you with evidence, I assume?” Caius says after a moment, ripping his eyes away from Bella to face Aro instead. “I suppose her scent serves as proof of her tale.” 

“Indeed. Furthermore Isabella is quite knowledgeable on things she has no way of otherwise knowing, and carries with her items clearly acquired here.”

Caius nods slowly, considering this. Bella needlessly holds her breath, waiting for him to speak again. “A useful gift to be certain.” he says after a moment. “And what of her allegiance to the Olympic coven?” 

“That remains to be seen.” Aro says, squeezing Bella’s hand in his. “Upon her last arrival here she sent them away, as it stands her relation to them is somewhat uncertain, though I have no doubt in my mind that they will wish to speak to her. Perhaps we ought to summon them soon.” he adds thoughtfully.

“Soon.” Caius echos dryly, raising a pale brow. “And what, brother, do you hope to gain from conversing with them?"

“That, too, remains to be seen. Isabella is to remain with me, of course - how we proceed depends entirely on their continued cooperation, though they hardly have a claim on her, having left her months ago.” 

Bella flinches slightly at his words - the reminder of her abandonment at their hands, however unintentional the pain it had caused her had been, stings even now. 

“Jane, dear. Have Gianna issue the Cullens an invitation.” Aro commands, never taking his eyes off of Bella. “They may come see us at their earliest convenience - Have it sent to the Denali coven in Alaska.” 

“The Denali coven.” Caius repeats icily, seeming displeased by the mere mention of that name.

“Yes, it would appear they’ve decided to move out of Ithaca for the time being and have thus settled with the Denali coven in Alaska - whether this is a permanent arrangement I cannot yet say.” Aro explains. Ithaca. So close. They’d been so close this entire time. Bella isn’t sure how to feel about that. 

“So they have finally joined their covens.” Caius comments, clearly this is an issue in his eyes. Aro nods gravely, prompting Bella to reconsider - it seems Caius isn’t the only one peeved by that fact. Why?

“Perhaps you ought to have them join the Cullens on their crusade then.” Caius remarks cooly, though there is a gleam in his eyes Bella can’t quite decipher. 

“Perhaps.” Aro says, sounding thoughtful. “Jane?”

“Yes, Padrone.” Jane bows, immediately running off. 

“Who are the Denalis?” Bella whispers once she is gone, feeling a little out of the loop. 

“Another coven residing further up north, led by some old acquaintances. The Denali sisters have joined forces with an old friend of ours, Eleazar, and his mate Carmen. They, too, follow Carlisle’s odd diet and have thus forged a close bond with your family. They think of themselves as cousins.” 

“Disgraceful.” Caius comments bitingly, turning to face Bella once more. “And what of you, Isabella?” he says, looking at her with such contempt that Bella falters slightly, fighting the urge to just turn around and make a run for it.

She suppresses a shudder at the sound of her name coming from his lips. “I- uh.” she starts, before catching herself, glancing at her fingers. Don’t be scared of him, she reprimands herself, kicking herself mentally for acting like such a pushover now. What happened to her confidence? To striding into the courtroom and kissing Aro senseless, Caius and the others be damned? Aro doesn’t want her to overuse her gift to strive for perfection, but he himself relies heavily on his, doesn’t he? So why the hell not, why not see where this could go? If need be she can change her answer, she tells herself. She has a powerful weapon at her disposal here - as well as Aro’s backing. Don’t be scared.

She stretches her fingers slightly, concentrating. 

<<

“And what of you, Isabella?” Caius asks, snarling her name. 

“I slaughtered an entire plane's worth of passengers on my way here.” Bella answers, forcing her tone to remain calm and a cool smile to stretch her lips. She can’t quite bring herself to feign pride over her actions, but it is the truth and will have to do for now.

Caius’ thin lips twitch slightly in response, the merest hint of a smile gracing his sharp features. Evidently, this had been the right answer. “And you intend to continue to adhere to our diet, our way of life?” 

“Yes.” Bella answers, earning a nod of approval from him. He doesn’t need to know of her actual plans regarding her diet- of going back after feeding, essentially getting off scott free. For some reason Bella is pretty sure he wouldn’t approve, despite the fact that even Aro had conceded the pragmatism of her plan. Bella supposes so long as her eyes remain red Caius won’t care all that much, but he’d certainly hold her rewinds against her, should he interpret them as some warped version of the Cullen’s idealism.

“Very well.” he drawls, turning to take his seat on one of the thrones once more, effectively dismissing her. Bella turns her head slightly, risking another glance at Aro, who smirks smugly, clearly pleased with the outcome of their conversation. 

Bella herself can’t help but feel nervous, the mere notion of the Cullens coming to Volterra for a visit enough to send phantom shivers down her spine, remembering the way Alice had looked at her- She had promised her to fix it. To go back and save the people on that plane once she’d been doused in Aro’s scent again. It isn’t entirely her fault - He hadn't wanted to cooperate, though Bella also hasn’t exactly pushed for it as vigorously as she maybe should have.

She wonders if that had been the right decision to make - to break free from her constant struggle of gaining the Cullen’s approval. In any case it is too late to change things now; after all - the furthest she’s ever managed to go back so far has been a few hours at most… if she were to travel back now, she’d probably find herself in court or the roman theatre with Aro, the plane crash already a fixed event she can no longer influence. 

Bella stares at her hands forlornly, suddenly uncertain - unable to let go of the past entirely. There is a part of her - a very potent part - urging her to go back, to try and push her limits some more, to see how far she can go; how much of the mess she’d created she can fix. But there is another part of her that doesn’t want to do all of it again. A part of her that is happy where she is, a part of her that wants to keep the memories Aro has of her now safe, authentic. 

She could go back a far as possible, continuously rewind again and again, hoping that perhaps she would eventually be able to go back just a little further - far enough to not crash the plane, far enough not to alienate her family. 

Bella stares some more, keenly aware of every second that trickles by, wondering.

Chapter Text

Bella, 19th of March 2005

Bella walks along the Palazzo’s hallways, clinging to Aro’s hand. “Interesting.” he remarks quietly once they’ve put some distance between themselves and the courtroom. Namely, Caius. “Exceedingly remarkable.” 

“What?” Bella asks indignantly, certain that he is once again amused by her nervousness, another private joke at her expense. Aro considers her silently for a moment, as if debating whether to tell her. Bella gives him a look, prompting a soft chuckle from him as he lifts his hands in mock surrender.

“I noticed,” he says softly. “When you went back in time just now, I saw.” 

“What?” Bella repeats, her tone suddenly devoid of its earlier bite. 

“A movement, barely there, no doubt invisible to the human eye but noticeable nonetheless - the most subtle of vibrations. I saw a shift occur - I might have missed it entirely had I blinked. Perhaps I only noticed because I was looking for it, but I am certain it was there.”

“You expected me to- of course. So you saw me move.” Bella says quietly, allowing the information to properly sink in. “That…changes things.” 

Aro merely offers a knowing smirk in return, shrugging his shoulders. “How so?” he inquires pleasantly, quirking an eyebrow at her.

“I thought I just…I thought I just leave- I thought that in the past when you would call me out for trying to bullshit you it simply came down to my lack of a poker face. I thought perhaps with time and vampirism at my side I would eventually hone my ability to slip past your notice, get a leg up on you at least every once in a while.” she smiles sheepishly, shaking her head. “This is, well, disappointing, in a way. There’s no getting past you.” 

“You wish to get past me, Isabella?” Aro says, smiling brightly before suddenly crowding her, pushing her up against a stone wall - one leg pressed between hers, his hand coming down to guide her leg up by the underside of her upper thigh, grasping it firmly. “A game of intellects?” he hums, seemingly pleased by the prospect of a new challenge. “You might yet succeed, mia amata - after all, my attention was firmly on you at the time of your shift. Therefore, should I find myself distracted in the future, you might make a fool of me yet - if you truly put your mind to it. Of course I shall do my utmost to be aware of your actions at all times.”

“Aro-” Bella cuts in, understanding now that she has essentially just challenged him to a game she can’t possibly win-

“How thrilling, Isabella.” he goes on, paying no mind to her hesitant interruption. He seems truly invested in the possibility of a new game of theirs - a game of intellect, as he had called it. Bella highly doubts she could ever actually beat him in that regard; if anything her time in Volterra had made that clear. And yet, she finds herself swept away alongside him by a wave of anticipation, thrills running through her at the thought of trying to best him. It might take years, she thinks - centuries even. Oh, but to see the look on his face- 

A grin begins to stretch her lips at the mental image, and she finds herself mirroring the manic smile splitting Aro’s handsome face in two, a decidedly insane gleam shining in his crimson eyes. Right this moment, she thinks, she probably looks just like him - just as crazy. 

Insanity and all his voice whispers in her mind. I adore you, insanity and all. 

A game. 

Have fun. 

An involuntary thrill runs through her limbs again, and Bella works hard to reign herself back in. She has some pressing questions that need answers, she can’t get lost in the possibilities of fun just yet. 

“So.” she says after a moment, just as Aro begins to all but undress her with his eyes, roaming her form. “The Denali coven.” 

“Hm?” Aro hums absentmindedly, his eyes never ceasing their exploration of her.

“They’re staying with the Denali coven.” Bella clarifies, laughing quietly despite herself. She catches herself quickly though, thinking of her family. “Caius doesn’t seem pleased by that, neither did you - what’s the issue here? Why do you want them to come visit?” 

“Ah.” Aro says, grinning wolfishly. “Well you see - The Denali coven consists of three sisters, though they have long joined forces with an old friend of mine, and his companion. Eleazar was once part of the guard, a valuable asset - He has the most peculiar gift, extraordinary, really. He is able to sense both the gifts of fellow vampires, as well as potential gifts in humans. He left us a long time ago to be with his mate, relocating to Alaska, and - as i mentioned - has since formed a close friendship with Carlisle.” 

“He can sense gifts?” Bella repeats quietly, frowning up at Aro. “So he can look at someone and just…know?” 

“Yes.” 

Bella hesitates briefly, fidgeting with the sleeve of Aro’s suit jacket. “That’s…very useful, isn’t it?” She asks carefully, staring into his otherworldly eyes. Aro holds her gaze, nodding along - feigning innocence. 

“Indeed.” 

“Especially for you.” Bella continues, “You know, considering your affinity for collecting.” 

“Yes.” Aro says simply. Bella huffs an annoyed breath, prompting another grin from him. 

“Why did you let him go?” she whispers after a moment, since beating around the bush clearly isn’t going to get her anywhere. “That seems…it doesn’t make sense.” Bella adds, thinking of Marcus. Seeing potential gifts, seeing bonds - aren’t those more or less of equal importance to Aro’s cause? Why let one go but not the other? A ploy, perhaps, to fool Marcus? Maybe Aro thought that Marcus would never suspect him of killing his beloved if he saw him dismissing equally valuable assets- maybe it was all an elaborate scheme. Bella waits patiently for Aro to answer, though Aro is currently busying himself playing with strands of her hair, twisting them between his fingers. 

“Eleazar…” he says slowly, as if considering how to word whatever follows in the most polite way possible. “In theory his gift is very useful, yes. Had he not expressed his wish to leave I would have certainly held onto it, just to be safe. However, since he did ask to leave… I didn’t actually require his service anyways. After all, most gifts are relatively straightforward. Thanks to my own gift I hardly need him to tell me - per esempio - that Edward can read minds, or that Alice sees visions of the future. Most of the time dear Eleazar merely points out the obvious, akin to a parlor trick - entertaining, at times, at least for the reaction it garners. But mostly useless.” Aro smiles apologetically, though the effect is ruined by the humorous glimmer in his eyes. “I had him scout humans for me, but truthfully there are so very few humans displaying discernible gifts- It was a rare thing for him to bring me something worthwhile, so I let him go. But you, Isabella. You!” he pauses to marvel at her for a moment, shaking his head as if in disbelief. “Your gift is so deliciously complicated - it comes with its very own set of rules, and oh so many intricate pieces. I yearn to understand it, Isabella, but to top it all off I am unable to take your hand and see for myself. It is, I confess, maddening. Therefore this once I find myself in need of Eleazar’s services once again - and since we are expecting the Cullens regardless, we might as well have him join them and spare ourselves the torture of ignorance.” 

“Okay.” Bella says, the word coming out a little breathlessly. “Okay.” she repeats forcing a little more conviction, though the way he is looking at her is making it exceedingly difficult to concentrate. She would like Eleazar to take a look, she thinks. She wants to understand, too- to know why she is barred from speaking certain truths directly; why her mind is not only silent to the likes of Aro and Edward, but also protected from Jane or Alec. Why she had managed to trap herself in a loop in the first place, when her gift had never manifested itself before. It would’ve come in quite handy back when Tyler’s van was about to crush her, or when James was going after her; certainly being tortured could have - should have - triggered it, right? So why now? 

It's barely more than the sound of an exhale, a mere sigh - the laugh with which Aro regards her. “I see you, too, desire answers, Isabella.” he says quietly, reaching out to caress her cheek with his thumb. “Of course you do.” 

Bella nods, though she can’t quite break free from the questions roaming her mind just yet. Now that the seal she had on them is broken they are flowing freely, a flood ripping at her mind. What about the Cullens? What will they think of her, now that she has broken her promise and refused to save the passengers? Now that she is here, in Volterra - with Aro. With Aro. And what does that make her, exactly?

Aro had granted her the privilege of commanding his guard by gifting her his crest, and Bella had more or less assumed this was merely a temporary arrangement to help her navigate more easily while stuck in her loop, not unlike his scent. Though upon first reaching his chambers he had promptly put it back around her neck, leading her to believe that perhaps it wasn’t quite that simple. 

Then again, Caius and Marcus hadn’t mentioned anything regarding her standing, and Aro has yet to clarify exactly what her role would be. Athenodora had stood with Caius - behind him - and she doesn’t seem to have a throne of her own, so perhaps Bella’s role would be similar in nature; standing off to the side, watching Aro rule from afar. 

But Athenodora hadn’t been holding court before, she’d only joined them now - in their downtime. So what does she do while her mate is busy in court? What will Bella be expected to do? 

“Isabella?” Aro whispers, brushing his fingers along her cheekbones again. 

“Hm?”

“What worries you so, mia amata?” he questions, while Bella tries to smooth out the worry lines forming on her features.

She shakes her head, trying to form a coherent sentence encapsulating everything going through her mind at the moment. “The future seems so uncertain.” she says after a moment, which garners her a surprised look and raised eyebrow from Aro. 

“How so?” he inquires, offering his hand and pulling her along gently once she takes it, wandering the empty halls with her. 

They walk silently for a moment, giving Bella the time needed to find the right words. Eventually, she musters up the courage to speak them out loud, giving voice to her anxiety. “I don’t know where I stand with the Cullens, people I once thought of as some kind of…found family; I don’t know where I will stand with them, once everything is said and done. I don’t even really know where I stand with you - not to mention virtually everything regarding my gift. I just…don’t know anything at all.” 

A look crosses Aro’s features at her words, for a moment his eyes seem to light up before he regains his composure - the look is gone as quickly as it came, leaving Bella with another question she doesn’t know how to give voice to. “What?” she asks, eloquent as ever. 

“Well, we could dawdle while we wait for your family to arrive, of course.”

“Or…?”

“Or we could spend our time more wisely, and begin your training. Gather some answers of our own, put some of your worries to rest.” he suggests, leaning a bit closer. 

“I’d rather not be experimented on.” Bella says carefully, coming to a halt and eyeing Aro with open suspicion. Aro merely grins, waving his hand through the air dismissively as if to say I would never. 

“I shan’t do anything without your explicit consent, mia cara. Worry not, this experiment shall be a collaboration of ours.” he promises, smiling still as Bella frowns up at him, debating the merits of such an undertaking. She lets her head smack against the wall behind her, cringing at the sound of stone cracking, fine dust and little pieces of it hitting the pearly marble ground. Despite her recent success in controlling her jumps she does still feel like she lacks control as well as knowledge and thus power. If she wants to be with Aro, truly be with him; an equal, rather than a plaything, she needs to gain an understanding of both herself and him. Her frown deepens, thinking of his last experiment. Aro smiles fondly at her, reaching out a hand to dust off her shoulders before pressing a gentle kiss to her temple. “Okay.” she allows after another moment of silent deliberation, sighing in defeat. “Where?” 

“Come along, Isabella.” Aro says, childish glee written all over his face as he excitedly clasps his hand together, bringing the tips of his fingers to his lips as he strides off, continuing along the hallway. Bella manages to keep up with him, barely, as he falls into a run, leading them deeper into the Palazzo until he finally comes to a halt inside a large hall with high ceilings lacking both windows and any decorations. “This,” he announces, opening his arms in a wide dramatic gesture, “Is where Caius trains with the guard. Most days you’ll find it occupied by Felix and Demetri, though today it shall be all yours.” 

“You’ve reserved it.” Bella deadpans, looking around the room once more. “So you already knew this would be where we’d end up.” At times like these, she could swear that out of the two of them it was him who possessed the time altering powers.

“I took precautions, just in case.” Aro amends, waving a dismissive hand. “Now, Isabella. There is something I have been terribly curious about ever since your magnificent play.” 

“Oh?” Bella mutters, unable to meet his eyes at the praise.

“You mentioned traveling forward, into the future. I’ll admit I would quite enjoy a demonstration, if you would be so kind as to indulge me.” Aro says, his eyes glimmering in the dim light. Bella grins despite herself - watching him trying to somewhat reign in his excitement is increasingly endearing; she nods, prompting another delighted little gasp from Aro, whose eyes grow wider as she concentrates on going forward- 

But nothing happens. Bella frowns, closing her eyes - nothing. 

“Ah!” Aro exclaims, and Bella’s eyes flutter open again to stare at her hands irately before looking up to him instead. “Yes, I theorized as much.” he murmurs, seemingly talking to himself rather than her. He seems somewhat lost in thought, though at Bella’s indignant huff he offers a placating smile, holding up his hands in mock surrender. “Another rule, one might say.” He explains, mirroring her frown. “You told me you were able to move forward at times - namely within your loop; within bouts of time you had already experienced. It stands to reason, then, that you are limited to travel within this specific time frame - backwards, forwards - but find yourself unable to do so outside of it.” 

Bella sighs, closing her eyes to concentrate again. Perhaps she just didn’t try hard enough, perhaps she could- No. Nothing. The silence between them stretches as Bella stubbornly tries to push forward, relenting after a few minutes of trying to no avail while Aro patiently stands by, watching. Indulging her. Eventually she nods, feeling defeated.

In a way this is good- another piece of the puzzle falling into place. Still, all these limitations-  “When I jumped back in time it would feel like…like falling, like being pulled down, capulted through the air. It was like this massive physical force throwing me around, until I hit something solid. That time when I… overexerted myself with you in the throne room I could really feel it for the first time - hitting that wall. Like I couldn’t possibly go any further than that. Do you think that’s true? That I’m limited in both directions?”Aro looks thoughtful for a moment, contemplating her words while Bella begins to fidget with the crest around her neck, waiting. “So I can go back a few hours, and I can only travel forward as far as I’ve already been.” she murmurs quietly, feeling strangely discontent. She shouldn’t - it’s still amazing, and she should be thankful for this gift - but there is a weird sort of disappointment settling in her stomach at the thought of being so…limited. When she’d first begun thinking of the loop as time traveling powers that she could one day learn to control, the possibilities of wielding such powers had seemed endless to her. She remembers wanting to go see everything there was to see - to explore all of time, from the very beginning to its end. Going back and forth a few hours…it’s certainly useful to have someone like her at one's side - but it isn’t quite what she’d hoped it would be. 

“Perhaps you might be able to go further, with training. After all, it took all of us years to truly master our gifts - I’m certain yours shan’t pose an exception to that rule. I would appreciate it though if you would wait just a little longer, Isabella - the time we have spent together in recent hours is precious, and I would loathe to lose it. Perhaps we might try to have you return to a set point in time, say - the day after your family’s visit. You should be able to reach it without issue at first, though as more time passes we shall see if you still find yourself able to return to it.”

Bella nods her agreement, already having guessed as much. “Alright.” she says, looking around the room again. “So what now? Any more theories we can safely test while we wait?” 

Grinning widely, Aro makes a show of pondering this. “Yes,” he says after a moment. “You see, I’ve always found it quite interesting that you are able to take objects with you on your travels - my crest, my clothing - to pick items from the present and move them to the past and vice versa. I wonder-” he says, walking out of the hall and returning a moment later, holding a potted plant. “If you would perhaps be able to travel holding this.” he hands her the plant which Bella accepts gingerly, once again nodding along. 

“Okay.” she says, concentrating once more. She stretches her fingers, holding the plant closely to her chest with one hand, while reaching out with the other.

<<

“I wonder-” Aro murmurs slowly, before a wide grin stretches his lips. “Ah!” he says, looking her up and down. “Remarkable.” He breathes, quickly closing in on her and inspecting the plant closely. Bella, too, looks down at it - only to gasp quietly at the sight before her. It’s all…wrong. Parts of the plant have wilted, its brownish yellow leaves hanging sadly over the pot - other parts have shrunk into mere sprouts, while only some leaves remain as they were- lush and green. “Incredible.” Aro whispers, barely more than a soft murmur. Even though he remains completely silent otherwise Bella can practically see that massive mind of his mulling this over - no doubt already considering countless possibilities. What would happen if she took an animal? A human? A vampire? Would they wind up mangled, with parts of their bodies stuck in different stages of development? Would it kill them, would it change parts of a vampire’s body back into that of a human? Aro meets her eyes, his own glimmering dangerously in the dim light of the dark room. “Isabella.” he breathes, stretching her name. “Perhaps we should try again.” he urges, his eyes darting back and forth between the plant and her - eyeing both contemplatively. “Try to concentrate on it, Isabella - the form you want it to take. See if you can restore it.” 

Bella looks down at the plant, then back up at Aro. Again she nods, closing her eyes in concentration. She stretches her fingers, imagining tugging at time itself as she pictures the plant as it had been - lush and green, beautiful-

<<

“I wonder-” Aro says, falling silent immediately. Bella’s eyes follow his, staring at the plant she holds, pressed against her chest. It’s dead - all dried up and brown. “Ah!” Aro says excitedly, staring at it. “Fascinating.” 

Bella deflates a little, having travelled back just a little too far once again. “I rewound twice.” She informs him, holding it out for him to take. He holds it up for a moment, turning it to inspect it closer. “The first time something interesting happened - it wasn’t dead. Well, parts of it were. Others not so much. Sprouts.” she says, watching Aro eye the plant thoughtfully. He looks like some kind of unhinged scientist, turning the pot this way and that, alternating between shaking his head in disbelief and giggling. Bella raises a brow at him, but doesn’t speak - patiently waiting for him to offer up what might be going on in that head of his. 

“Perhaps you ought to try a third time.” he says after a while, holding the plant out to her. Bella shrugs, taking it back again, her right hand already outstretched, ready to pull at the invisible strings of time constraining them - once again picturing the plant as it once had been. 

<< 

“Perhaps- Ah.” Aro says, quickly rounding on Bella to take a closer look. Bella, too, stares down at the plant. It remains dead for the most part, though there are a few sprouts again. 

“There…doesn’t seem to be much of a pattern.” she says, and Aro nods. Bella waits as he inspects it, caressing the sprouts with the tips of his fingers. 

“Not yet, no. I wonder if this is subject to change, with time and training. After all, you’ve barely just begun. Then again, perhaps this explains… hm.” he hums, looking at Bella now in much the same fashion as he had the plant. She tries not to squirm beneath his pensive gaze as he continues to look her up and down. “Your mind is protected.” Aro says slowly, suddenly standing close enough for Bella to lean in and kiss him, a hand coming up to gently cup either side of her face. “It is protected from me and Edward, which is strange, to say the least. It is protected from Jane, and perhaps, strangest of all - it is protected from yourself. There seems to be a certain disconnect between your mind and body however; after all you did obtain more or less permanent injuries even when traveling back and forth. Perhaps, Isabella, this protection is necessary, shielding you from ending up like this plant. Perhaps you are able to take living things with you, but because they lack your particular brand of protection they obtain damages you do not- the least of which likely being the loss of memory. If this is indeed the case that is unlikely to change, I suppose.” Aro pauses briefly, absentmindedly continuing his caresses of Bella’s cheeks. Bella leans into his touch, waiting for him to continue. “Perhaps your immunity to my gift, and by extension those of some others, is a mere coincidence then. The fact that you are susceptible to Jasper’s gift also speaks to that disconnect between mind and body I mentioned, seeing as it is a physical gift… Curious.” 

Bella lets his words wash over her, trying to allow this information to sink in. She can’t find fault with it - it seems to be a solid theory, like several puzzle pieces falling into place at once, shedding light on things she’d barely had time to consider before. “So… I guess that means I better hold off on trying to take living organisms with me. Namely… you.” She whispers, and Aro grins, nodding.

“Yes, that would be most kind of you.” he laughs, before falling silent once more - reconsidering. “Perhaps it is a useful defense though, should you - for some reason - ever find yourself in a physical altercation. We ought to test it in any case, for curiosity’s sake.” 

“You got any volunteers?” Bella asks jokingly, falling silent at the sight of his mischievous grin. 

“I’m certain an opportunity will present itself soon enough; surely the next vampire deserving of prosecution can be made into a more or less willing participant of our little experiment.” 

“Don’t you think that’s a little…” cruel? Bella prompts, though there is no bite to her comment. She knows him well enough to know that he doesn’t mind cruelty in the face of curiosity…or fun. He’d proven as much when he’d first set Jane on her, trying to figure out exactly how far her immunity to gifts extended.

Aro merely chuckles in response, like Bella has made some kind of hilarious joke. Bella, despite herself, joins his laughter. If she were to be completely honest she, too, would like to know the exact parameters and uses of her gift; she can’t truly find it in herself to protest his methods now, her hunger for answers just as potent as his, at least concerning this particular matter, regardless of her hesitancy to actually go through with such a plan. 

“Please, continue mia bambina. Let us see if you can gain control over the form the plant takes, or if perhaps our little theory regarding that fascinating immunity of yours might yet prove correct.” 

“Our theory?” Bella deadpans, picking up the potted plant again. “Seems to me like you’re the one doing all the theorizing here.” 

“Are you implying that you are the muscles to my brains?” Aro counters, laughing softly. 

“I’m certainly the one doing the heavy lifting.” Bella quips, lifting her hand just as Aro is about to retaliate. 

<<

Time passes - more or less in one direction - as Bella continues her training. She makes sure to wait in between rewinds, both so she doesn’t accidentally overexert herself again and to allow Aro to actually see the differing results of her efforts - not that those are in any way satisfying. They remain just as random as before, it seems, and - much to her own disappointment - nothing Bella tries succeeds in changing that. 

“Isabella.” Aro murmurs eventually, after what must’ve been hours and hours of Bella rewinding, prompting her to look up and face him; the frown on her face deepening as she fights the urge to fling the potted plant across the room and shout at its remains.

“I can’t make it work.” she mutters, setting the pot down and staring at it forlornly. “I’ve been going at it for god knows how long,” she says, shaking her head angrily, eyes boring holes into the drooping leaflets of the plant, imagining setting it on fire to air at least some of her frustration. “It won’t work, it’s coincidental.” she asserts, trying to resist the urge to massage her burning throat.

“Then that, too, is a success, mia cara. This isn’t about living up to what you imagine your gift might be, bambina, but about exploring what it is.” Aro pauses, tilting his head as he considers her. “Are you unhappy with the scope of your ability?” he questions, offering her a smile.

Bella stares down at her feet, a little flustered by his teasing tone. “Not…not unhappy.” She says quietly- though why she evens bothers with trying to lie to him she isn’t sure.

“Ah. But you are also not completely content, are you?” Aro prods gently, taking a step toward her as he speaks. 

“It’s stupid, I know-” Bella starts to say, throwing her hands in the air in open frustration with herself. 

“Oh, no not at all, mia cara.” Aro says congenially, continuing to smile at her. “Some might say that my gift is among the most powerful in the world, and I would certainly have to agree - yet I have often found myself bemoaning the fact that I require physical contact to read minds.” he takes a few steps closer, bypassing the plant on the ground elegantly and reaching out for her. Bella gingerly takes his offered hand, allowing him to pull her close, twisting her around until her back is pressed against him. “You and I, Isabella, we are insatiable I’m afraid.” he says quietly, his feathery accented voice sending pleasant shivers down her spine.

“That…chronic perfectionism we spoke of, coming to bite us, huh?” Bella mutters, the hint of an involuntary smile tugging at her lips. 

“You’ve been training long enough, I believe. We mustn’t risk another accidental rewind - perhaps I could tempt you to a hunt?” 

“Sure.” Bella agrees half heartedly, trying to ignore the ache in her throat just as Aro leans down, pressing a kiss to the nape of her neck and whispering directly in her ear, his voice low and seductive.

“I think it’s time we had some fun, wouldn’t you agree?” 

Bella tries not to squirm in his hold, not to let on to the effect his tone of voice has on her, though there is no doubt in her mind that Aro already knows- he’s probably counting on the effectiveness of his persuasion tactic. When he offers his hand again Bella takes it, the promise of fun and fresh blood enough to divert her from her questions for now.

Aro, as usual, doesn’t let go of her hand as he leads her, striding through the many corridors of Volterra, passing one guard after the other until they make it to the reception desk upstairs and - finally - walk out of the small side door leading into the alley where Bella had first found Edward upon her initial arrival in Volterra. 

The sky outside is dipped in a honeyed haze, warm and bright, and Bella immediately feels a little more at ease, allowing the sun to seep into her pale skin. It doesn’t feel the same as it used to, she thinks idly, as they continue to walk. It feels warm, pleasant; but it is very much unlike what lying in the sun used to feel like. She can tell that it is warm, but she doesn’t exactly feel warmed by it - It’s like the sun isn’t penetrating her skin quite like it used to - instead being reflected off of her in shiny rainbow prisms that dance across the surfaces surrounding them. Aro catches her staring, grinning at her before following her gaze towards some of the little dots of light dancing across the brick walls opposite them. 

Bella silently ponders what the sun feels like to him - his skin looks so different from hers, so much more delicate, less reflective - looking at it Bella can’t help but wonder if he does feel the sun's warmth, his papery skin that much more sensitive than hers. She gently traces patterns on the back of his hand as they saunter along the empty alleys stretching out before them, marveling at the softness of his subtly shimmering skin. 

Her mind is buzzing pleasantly as they round a corner, the promise of fresh blood at the forefront of her thoughts, all she can really concentrate on for the time being. Down the street a door is opened and two men stumble out of it, struggling to steady one another as they laugh loudly. Aro tightens his grip on her slightly, pulling Bella closer, back into the safety of the shadows. “Not here.” he reminds her gently, gesturing in the vague direction of where Bella knows the village’s gates to be. “Patience, cara.” 

She licks her lips, swallowing down the venom accumulating in her mouth, vigorously nodding her head. “Okay, let’s go-” she presses, pulling at Aro’s hand excitedly. He allows it, chuckling fondly as Bella stubbornly pulls him along, making her way out of the city as quickly as she possibly can without falling into a proper sprint. They’ve barely made it out of the city gates when Bella spots a large bus in the distance, once again pulling on Aro’s hand excitedly. “That counts, right?” she asks hopefully, pointing a finger at the massive yellow monstrosity advertising a tour through the Italian countryside and Florenzia. 

“Hardly inconspicuous.” Aro says, pretending to consider it thoroughly while Bella stands, practically bouncing in place next to him. “I’ll allow it this once, an exception for this special occasion.” 

Bella is bolting toward it before Aro has finished speaking, catching up with it easily enough until she’s running alongside it, looking up at the tourists staring down at her in disbelief. She more or less throws herself at it, clawing the door open - the high pitched screams of the passengers barely even registering with her as she reaches her first victim - the driver, who opens his mouth as if to scream but merely manages to stare at her. She can see the little hairs on his arms standing up as his grip on the wheel tightens, knuckles going white, his round face losing color just as rapidly. By the time she bites down into the soft skin of his neck his skin has gone deathly pale and clammy, the smell of his fear heavy in the air. His bones crack and pop beneath the grip she has on them, shifting beneath her fingers as she continues to tighten her hold until there is no more blood forthcoming. She licks her lips greedily, set on not wasting a single drop of blood.

As she turns, preparing to walk down the small aisle between seats, Bella finds herself back on the plane- For a moment the colorful seats of the bus change into a more neutral beige, the sound of the engine roaring beneath her feet and the faces of the tourists shifting into eerily familiar ones. Somewhere in the distance, Bella hears the game over jingle play. 

She groans quietly, pressing the balls of her hands to her eyes, pressing harder and harder before dropping them once more, staring into the unfamiliar faces of strangers instead - their eyes and mouths wide open in terror as they stare at her, only some of them actually managing to scream. Shaking herself mentally Bella pounces, throwing herself onto the next person currently clutching a large bag - holding it up between them like some kind of makeshift shield. Bella tears it from the young man’s hand, her free hand closing around his neck and lifting him up with ease, watching his feet uselessly kicking at the air beneath them. 

Bella. 

Bella bites down, tearing into the man’s neck without so much as a second thought, the warm blood washing down her burning throat, easing her ache though it does little in terms of calming her unease. She feels some of the coppery liquid dribble down her lips and chin, painting fine lines along her neck and landing on the carpeted floor beneath them - drip, drip. 

The pulse beneath the tips of her fingers is growing weak, and Bella’s mind is already debating which one to bite next- drip drip. 

Bella?

Bella rights herself quickly, discarding the man’s body on the ground as she whips around, looking for the source of the voice. Alice. 

Bella!

Bella turns again, scanning her surroundings - watching the passengers on the bus scurry away from her, some hiding behind seats, others lying on the ground in a fetal position, a few taking out phones to say goodbye to loved ones - not a single one even tries to run past her. There is a part of Bella that bemoans that fact - a part of her that wishes they’d run, only so that she could give chase to them. 

This isn’t you, Bella- Alice’s words ring through the quiet, accompanied by echoes of childish laughter and idle chatter, the distant sound of the ocean beneath, the scent of dry air conditioned air.

Bella hunches her shoulders, taking a hurried step back. Outside of the bus she spots Aro, watching attentively - no doubt surveilling exactly what is being said on the phones, perhaps debating whether to cut the calls short. It really doesn’t matter what they say, Bella tells herself. She’ll rewind, give back the lives she has taken, make it all go away. 

Shaking, Bella lifts her hands, staring at her fingers as she stretches them, picturing the damages she’s caused to the bus repairing themselves, the spilled blood being sucked back into pale, empty bodies that slowly regain their color. She imagines the sound of still hearts coming back to live and her own steps, retreating back into the distance as the screams around her begin to die down, replaced once more with pleasant small talk, animated voices chatting in an array of foreign languages. 

Normalcy. Peace. 

<<<

“- an exception for a special occasion.” Aro is saying, falling quiet just as Bella opens her eyes, dropping her hand numbly. “Ah.” Aro murmurs, eyeing her from the side. “I see you’ve got your fill.” he pauses, looking her up and down. “You’ve chosen to rewind. Why?”

“More inconspicuous that way, isn’t it? With nothing to clean up.” Bella evades, eyeing the drops of blood splattered across her shoes, purposefully avoiding his scrutinizing gaze.

“Mh.” Aro answers, his eyes trailing the bus as it comes closer, driving directly toward them. “Is that truly the reason you chose to act as you did?”

“You seem disappointed, Aro.” Bella evades, finally turning to face him properly, intent to not so much as glance at the bus any longer. 

“I confess that I am.” Aro allows, gesturing in the direction of the tourists, close enough to hear the beating of their hearts now - alive, safe. “I have rather been looking forward to seeing you in action, so to speak. There is so much of you hidden away from me, so much of you that is kept far beyond my reach. I was hoping to share this with you, at least - to hunt as one, together, and experience this part of you - to offer myself to you in return. Alas-” he gestures at her then, and Bella follows his gaze, looking down at herself - her clothes drenched in blood still, sticky where it clings to her skin. “You chose to keep this to yourself.” 

“It’s not safe-” Bella tries to argue, though she is well aware of the futility of her actions - knows Aro is more than capable of looking right through her misguided efforts at evasion.

“Do not worry yourself, Isabella, I assure you the details of their accident are easily dealt with. Unless, of course, there is another reason for your choice.” 

Bella huffs a self deprecating laugh, shaking her head at him. Of course- There really is no getting past him. “I felt guilty.” She admits hesitantly, knowing he will likely disapprove and growing somewhat nervous, now that the bus is drawing nearer - the first among the tourists inside already spotting her; pointing, whispering - wondering, no doubt, at the strange woman standing by the road, doused in blood and her companion, who couldn’t look any stranger if he tried. 

“You told me you didn’t feel guilty before, on the plane. What has changed since then?” Aro wonders, seemingly oblivious to the tourists watching them slowly growing in numbers. 

"Aro-" Bella says uncertainly, pointing a subtle finger at the bus and its inhabitants, currently talking animatedly about them it seems - some of them pulling out cameras. "Shouldn’t we… hide or something? They look pretty worried-"

"Isabella." Aro reprimands her gently. When Bella still doesn’t answer his question he sighs, nodding at the bus. "Do not worry about them, they likely think I took you to the countryside to murder you and you’ve just barely managed to make it to the open road. Smile at them, if you like - so they’ll know you are not in need of rescue." 

Bella stares at him for a moment before glancing at the bus again - several of the tourists seem to be waiting for her to make eye contact. Bella mouths a quick I’m okay to them, realizing her mistake too late- they may not speak english, and her merely mouthing words at them might come off like a cry for help. It does, if their openly worried looks are anything to go off of. The bus has nearly reached them now, and Bella - trying to think on her feet - shoots some finger guns at it. The moment their eyes widen Bella genuinely wants to kick herself. It’s a stupid old habit, a response to any awkward situation she’d ever found herself in. It’s not a good way of responding now though - the tourists apparently believe someone, most likely Aro, just tried to shoot her or something- 

Bella quickly stretches out her hand, picturing the bus driving backwards-

<<<

-and obediently waves at the passengers, smiling brightly. Some of them wave back, others go back to whatever else they were doing. Bella sighs. 

"Isabella?" Aro says, giving her the side eye. "Whatever have you been up to?" 

Bella merely shakes her head in response, stubbornly staring straight ahead. 

"Have it your way." Aro chuckles, briefly falling quiet before speaking up once more. "As I was saying, I would very much like to know where this sudden onslaught of guilt has come from." 

Again Bella hesitates. “Alice.” she admits eventually, rubbing at the drying blood on her arms irately. “For a moment…I thought she was there with me. I think I am…I think I’ve genuinely lost my mind.”

“Guilt, not on account of the people but the Cullens, then.” Aro surmises, and Bella nods her head shakily, taking a deep breath intended to calm her, though it has the opposite effect, filling her lungs with the scent of spilled blood. Aro considers her for a moment longer before simply opening his arms to her. Bella more or less throws herself at him, nuzzling into the crook of his neck gratefully. “You haven’t lost your mind, dolcezza, but your guilt is weighing heavily on your conscience. You are torturing yourself needlessly, Isabella. Truly you have no reason to feel guilt over any of your actions.” Aro murmurs into her hair, idly running a hand through the long strands in a soothing motion. 

Bella closes her eyes for a moment, trying to concentrate on putting her thoughts into words, fighting to ignore the smell clinging to her still and focusing on his instead. “You kill humans, not for the pleasure it brings you but because you, like any predator, have to in order to survive.” she whispers after a moment, pleased by the fact that he seems intent on continuing to hold her close, his hold on her tightening slightly as she speaks. “The Cullens kill animals because even they need blood to function. There is a reason for your violence, for the lives you take - but there is no such reason for me. I can feed without taking a single life- if anything, that in itself should be considered a gift on its own. It doesn’t…I don’t have to kill, at all. Therefore if I do I can’t justify it. It’s just murder, plain and ugly.” 

“Ugly.” Aro repeats, shaking his head. Bella meets his gaze, looking up at him through her lashes. His eyes have grown a shade darker now- they continue to blacken as he looks at her. “No, I don’t think that is even remotely accurate. There is a beauty to violence at times, I believe. To watch a predator in their element - a falcon, swooping down from the sky to pick up their prey, a seasoned fighter, striking a fatal blow in the midst of battle. I imagine that you, sweet Isabella, are a beautiful sight to see, taking what is rightfully yours. You certainly pose a striking image now, standing before me like this.” 

Again Bella huffs a hesitant laugh, marveling at the version of her apparently living in that mind of his - a proper predator, swooping down to catch her prey rather than a feral newborn, inelegantly throwing herself at the next best thing. “Do you take pleasure in killing then? If you could feed as I do, without causing any harm- would you choose not to?”

“Hm…you are right of course, it is more practical this way, certainly I would make use of such an advantage were I, too, granted that gift. When it comes to you, however, I find myself wishing you did not, at least when accompanying me- to grant me the invaluable gift of watching you. The gift of remembering our time together.” 

“I would feel guilty, granting you that gift.” Bella whispers, holding her breath briefly as another car passes by them, rounding a corner and driving further into the countryside. “It comes at a high price.” she explains, watching it for a moment longer before turning to face Aro once more. “Their lives are worth so little to you- You would gladly exchange them for your memories of my violence. But I can’t in good conscience make that bargain.” 

“You sound much like Carlisle.” Aro says, chuckling quietly. “If I didn’t know any better I might actually have been fooled into believing your views on the matter align with his. But I do know better, Isabella. You do not value their lives any more than I do, it is the Cullens judgement you fear. Undoubtedly you plan to argue that the incident on the plane was but a mistake- A misstep that shan’t be repeated. You hold within you the potential to lead an even more ethical existence than they do, never harming a single soul ever again. I’m certain the Cullens shall envy you greatly for it.” he says, sounding anything but pleased by that notion. 

Bella doesn’t know what to answer, wordlessly kicking at some gravel as she continues to rub at some dried blood sticking to her skin still, idly picking at flaking bits of it. Aro sighs quietly, watching her. “Guilt does not suit you, mia regina.” he whispers, his feathery voice calming her anxious nerves somewhat as he takes her hand in his, effectively stopping her nervous movement. He lifts her hand up to his face, breathing in deeply. Bella stares, completely transfixed, as the tip of his tongue darts out to wet his lips, coating them in a thin sheen of venom before he licks at the blood remaining on her - following a slow line down the ball of her hand, along her wrists and down her arm. He hums, pressing light kisses to it, and Bella shudders, watching his burgundy eyes take on an onyx tint, until they are completely black. 

Bella’s eyes dart back and forth between his and the bus driving along the distant hills, knowing, perhaps, what is about to happen even before Aro elegantly turns on his heel and takes off, running after the large yellow vehicle, laughing manically as he catches up with it. His long hair dancing in the wind, his papery skin shimmering in the evening sun - He is every bit the beautiful predator he’d described as he rips the bus’s door open much like Bella had before- making quick work of first the bus driver, then the man with the backpack, paying no mind to the bus as it slides across the road before coming to a sudden halt. He is claiming for himself exactly what Bella had taken before; righting a perceived wrong, perhaps. 

Bella isn’t even aware of moving until she finds herself standing where he had stood, just outside of the wrecked bus, watching him through the windows. Slowly, carefully, Bella makes her way along its side, climbing inside after him. 

“Why’d you do that?” she asks through gritted teeth, trying her level best to remain calm in the face of the freshly spilled blood heavy in the air, seeping into the ugly fabric of the seats and the carpet beneath their feet. But Aro doesn’t stop, doesn’t turn to look at her, continuing his rampage instead. One passenger after the other, torn apart and sucked dry by him, the others watching in horror as what remains of their companions is carelessly discarded by him. Somewhere in the distance the engine of the plane roars as the screams of two sets of passengers mix. 

For a moment Bella thinks she smells orange juice, almost tastes the acidic beverage on her tongue. She quickly holds her breath, trying to blink the image forming in her mind away as she takes a few hesitant steps toward Aro, the soaked carpet squelching beneath her feet. 

She’s never seen him so…violent. Utterly feral in his destructiveness; tearing these people limb from limb, all the while wearing a smile that Bella thinks could scare even Caius, were it directed at him instead. She thinks of Aro, all high and mighty, always calm and above it all- thinks of him in his chambers, eyes fluttering shut as he gives in to pleasure. She watches now, lost for words, as Aro tears another passenger apart, their collective screams high pitched and shrill but quieting as Aro silences one after the other, eyes fluttering shut as he drinks from one of them. 

Pleasure. Clear as day on his face- He looks relaxed, smiling as he licks the blood from his lips, eyes blinking open and finding Bella’s, glowing in shades of ruby and crimson red now. Beautiful.

She quickly closes the distance between them, reaching out to take a strand of his hair in her hand, twisting it between two fingers before guiding it up to her nose, breathing in his scent deeply to ward off thoughts of the plane. The smell that fills her nostrils is sweet and familiar, and Bella relaxes almost immediately, gulping it down just as greedily as she had drank the bus driver's blood before. Aro simultaneously drives her mad and keeps her sane, she thinks wryly, trying to ignore the smug grin plastered across his features. 

Bella opens her mouth, wanting to say something- what she isn’t certain, and the moment she takes a breath her thoughts are wiped clean for good, rendering her efforts useless regardless. All that remains is a renewed sense of hunger, flames licking at the inside of her throat, growing stronger with every breath and the memory of the game over jingle replaying over and over in the back of her mind. 

A growl bubbles up her throat then, catching her by surprise - she hadn’t meant to make that sound, hadn’t meant to kneel down beside a woman hiding behind a row of seats and bags, a jacket haphazardly flung across it to form a makeshift tent. Bella can hear the flutter of her heart, fast and wet, hammering away in her chest. The sound of it is enough to set her on edge, crouching down and reaching out a hand, grabbing a piece of the jacket and slowly revealing the woman hiding beneath. Bella’s heart clenches as she finds the woman clasping both her hands together in prayer, her eyes tightly shut as she mouths the words. She whimpers once she is fully revealed, though her eyes remain firmly shut. Bella debates turning away, immediately reminded of the Cullens, the large wooden cross Carlisle had held on to all these years. Tears begin to run from the woman’s eyes, her voice growing more and more tight as the frantic words continue to spill from her painted lips. Bella knows what to do, at least in theory - knows to hold her breath and force herself to walk away. Instead she takes a deep breath, unable to stop herself, eyes momentarily fluttering shut as she scents the air. 

Blood, unbearably tempting. Fear. She is vaguely aware of the sound of liquid spilling, dripping onto the floor- the smell of urine and vomit, mixing with that of sweat and… orange juice. Again Bella growls, deep and frightening, watching the immediate reaction the sound garners from the woman before her. Just as the woman begins to blink her eyes open Bella tears into her, silencing her prayers once and for all. 

The quiet that follows after is deafening, even as behind her the commotion caused by Aro continues - until that, too, stops. “Beautiful.” he whispers, the soft tone of his voice almost harsh in the eerie quiet of the bus, slowly making his way toward Bella. He reaches out, runs his hands along her arms until he reaches her shoulders, grasping them gently. “I beg you, Isabella, do not rob me of this memory.” 

“Why- why do you enjoy this so much? Enjoy seeing me like this?” Bella whispers back, unable to bring herself to raise her voice and disturb the odd peace, focusing on his scent instead - trying to ward off the sour aftertaste of orange juice on her tongue. She takes another deep breath, trying to ignore the lingering scent of violence, the strange buzz seemingly remaining in the tight, deadly silent space. 

“For the same reason you enjoy seeing me like this, cara mia. I have told you - true beauty can be found in sadness, artistry in violence - they are not to be feared, but to be felt fully, the same as anything else.”

“Not to be corrected, you mean. I can see what you’re doing, Aro - I’m not that naive.” Bella argues, climbing out of the bus and putting some space between her and the wreckage in hopes of clearing her buzzing mind somewhat. 

“I wouldn’t do you the discredit of thinking of you that way, I assure you.” Aro answer calmly, following her.

“Then why? You’re forcing me to stand by idly, to not clean up this mess- All for the pleasure of seeing me?” Bella asserts, turning to face him once more.

Smiling, Aro shrugs. “Indeed.”

“I don’t believe that for a second. It’s never that easy with you-”

“You flatter me.” He laughs, reaching out to to grasp her upper arms again. 

“What are you really getting at, Aro? What do you want?” Bella pushes stubbornly, taking a step back. Aro allows his hands to sink to his sides slowly, his gaze softening as he regards her. 

“I wish to see you freed from the shackles placed upon you, free from worry.” 

“I worry about a lot of things.” Bella mutters, eyeing him with open suspicion. 

“Allow me to rid you of your worries then, mia regina.” 

“That.” Bella says quietly, stabbing a finger in the air, unable to meet his eyes properly. “You keep calling me that- It means queen, doesn’t it? Is that your pet name for me, or is it…What are you really saying? Where do you see me?“ 

“By my side.” Aro replies, prompting an annoyed eye roll from Bella. 

“In what way? My being with you- it comes with strings attached, doesn’t it? It’s not as easy as staying by your side.” 

“It is not.” Aro allows, inclining his head. “Ask, Isabella.” 

Bella hesitates briefly, forcing herself to take a deep breath. “Athenodora.” She whispers, “She doesn’t reign.” 

“No, she does not. Not anymore.” 

“So what does she do? What am I supposed to do?” 

“Athenodora resides in the clock tower, cara. She does not actively partake in any of our undertakings, as per Caius’ wish.” 

“So my fate is up to you? To your wishes?” 

“Hardly.” Aro says quietly, leaning forward to press a tender kiss to her lips. Despite her confusion and anger Bella finds herself leaning into him, returning his affections, grasping at him as he licks the blood from her lips. 

“Then what?” she whispers once they part, calmer now, perhaps resigned. “Who decides my fate?”

“You, Isabella. Only ever you. Athenodora does not possess a gift, though she was once a talented warrior. She found her calling on the battlefield, but her services are no longer required, her loss to great a risk for my brother to bear. You, mia tesorina, are gifted beyond belief- whether you wish to share your gift with us is, of course, entirely up to you. If you do decide to honor me with your collaboration I should very much like for you to actively participate in court, if you are so inclined.”

“What does that entail? And what about Caius and Marcus- won’t they think I’m…infringing?” 

“Most days in court are spent entertaining visitors- it is customary for newly turned vampires to be brought by their sires to stand before us once they are able to control their thirst sufficiently - to learn of our history and laws. In turn we gain insight into their lives, useful information on covens they may have encountered on their travels and so on. Dreadfully boring for anyone watching, I’m afraid. Every now and then a law of ours is broken, and the culprit must be brought to justice. These instances, rare as they are, are usually of much more interest.” 

Bella snorts at that, thinking of Caius. “I’m sure they are.” she mutters, kicking some rocks across the empty street. Aro’s eyes follow the path they take, clasping his hands together before walking off - gripping the bus by one of its wheels and lifting it with ease, pulling it across the street harshly before throwing it against a long line of trees. 

Bella stares at the dark lines the tires have left on the road where he’d pulled the bus, the ones that had resulted from his initial assault - a tragic accident. 

“Sometimes our presence is needed elsewhere - word of warring covens and newborn armies will reach us, and we will travel to the origin of such rumors to investigate. I suspect you will enjoy our travels, as I will no doubt enjoy exploring the world with you.” Aro explains, returning to Bella’s side. 

Bella stares down at her feet, fighting the smile threatening to split her face in two. “I’d quite like to travel with you, I think.” she says quietly, “Listening to all those stories of yours…though I’d prefer it if it were just the two of us, no business to attend to other than our shared enjoyment.” 

Rather than answering Aro takes her chin in his hand, guiding her upward while simultaneously bowing down to meet her halfway, slotting their lips together. 

He hums into the kiss, pulling away after a short while to regard her fully again. “I haven’t travelled on my own in a long time, seeing as it would only serve to render me vulnerable to the attacks of my enemies… I have you to ensure my safety now, of course - I’m quite certain none of them could ever stand a chance against you, mia amata. Still, I cannot help but fear for your safety also.” 

“My safety?” 

“You are not invincible, after all. I am loathe to admit, cara, that you may very well find yourself being antagonized by those I have angered in the past. The two of us traveling the world together - it is quite risky, I must say.” 

“I see.” Bella mutters, deflating slightly. “That’s a shame.”

“Which is not to suggest,” Aro amends quickly, pulling Bella into his arms once more, “That I shan’t travel with you. I merely mean to say that certain precautions are required, and ample preparation time is a necessity we cannot do without. But fear not, Isabella - I shall show you the world and all it has to offer, and very much look forward to everything you may show me in turn.” 

“What could I possibly show you that you haven’t seen a thousand times over?” Bella says morosely, though she can’t help looking forward to their travels regardless. 

“Watching you on your explorations shall be enough to keep me entertained for many centuries to come, I am certain. You may not think so, Isabella, but I find your reactions to be endlessly fascinating. Besides that, I’m looking forward to another play of yours- I am very much hoping that your time in Volterra shall give you ample opportunity to perfect your impression of Caius and myself.” He winks at her, striding off a moment later, leaving Bella gaping at thin air. 

“You uh, you haven’t told him about that, have you?” 

“Of course, I am terribly sorry Isabella -  I simply couldn’t resist such temptation.” Aro chuckles, his laughter only growing louder as he watches Bella’s gaze shift from shock to utter horror. “Worry not, my dear - he took it in stride.” he adds, obviously lying through his teeth. Bella can’t help but join his laughter, tremors running through her limbs as she leans against him, smacking his shoulder. “Isabella.” he murmurs eventually, his deep voice breathy and low as he leans into her. “Ti adoro. Ti amo infinitamente. Io ti venero.” he whispers against her lips, barely brushing as he speaks. Bella presses them together more firmly, kissing him thoroughly before moving away enough to pepper his cheeks with kisses as well. 

“I love you, too.” she says, the horrors of the plane and bus and her fear of Caius’ retaliation forgotten for now. Until Aro speaks up again, that is. 

“Our guests should be arriving soon, tesorina. We should best be on our way, lest we miss them.” 

Bella stiffens momentarily before a grin stretches her lips as she demonstratively holds out her hand to Aro, wiggling her fingers playfully. “Not an issue.” she tells him, mirroring his grin. “We could take a few more hours to ourselves.” 

“Tempting.” Aro laughs, pressing a slew of kisses along Bella’s neck before coming to a stand and pulling her along. “But I’d much prefer remembering my time with you, as you are well aware. There shall be plenty of time spent fooling around after their visit, rest assured.” He promises, winking at her again. 

His promise serves as a diversion for a little while - Bella spends most of their way back to Volterra thinking of ways she might like to fool around with Aro - but the moment she spots the Palazzo in the distance she sobers. Guilt, pressure - she doesn’t know how to feel about the Cullen’s visit. “You don’t ever feel guilty for taking lives, do you?” she asks, gazing up at him through her lashes.

“No.”

“Why, I mean how- It’s bad enough killing complete strangers, but you literally live through their entire life's worth of memories as you slaughter them- You know them. You don’t feel the slightest bit bad about it?”

“Knowing someone as intimately as I do is only of notability because people tend to only ever allow few people to see them that clearly, in the short time they have on this earth. It is a privilege to know someone that well, a rarity worth cherishing. It is no such thing to me- knowing as many people equally well as I do, I have long learned to look past feelings of sympathy.”

“Hm.” Bella hums, nodding as they walk along the steep roads leading up to the Palazzo. “I suppose I get that.” 

“It is you I feel compelled to know, better than anyone else- and you certainly aren’t making it easy for me.” Aro chuckles at that, shaking his head fondly. “More importantly I yearn to be known by you, to be truly and well understood.” As they reach the Palazzo he holds open the door for Bella, who shakes herself enough to walk through it once she manages to stop gawking at him. To understand him - it seems a jarring task, but Bella finds herself itching to take it on nonetheless. They make their way toward the court slowly, purposefully taking their time as they descend the steps, climbing deeper and deeper into the Palazzo. Bella traces patterns on the stones set in the walls as they walk, her other arm resting loosely around Aro’s middle. It’s not enough to calm her nerves completely, but she does feel slightly more at ease feeling him close to her. 

“Not too late to turn back now, utilize those extra hours I mentioned.” she jokes nervously, staring at the huge court doors in front of them. Laughing, Aro continues to walk right toward them, never slowing his pace. The doors are opened for them, revealing both Caius and Marcus already sat on their respective thrones, surrounded by the familiar faces of the guard.

Bella hesitantly lifts her hand in greeting, surprised when Caius acknowledges her presence with a curt nod of his head. She follows Aro closely, positioning herself next to him; nervously wringing her hands and stretching her fingers every now and then as if to reassure herself that they’re still there - that she can always try and fix whatever misstep she might make now. Next to her, Aro looks as relaxed as ever, entirely comfortable with the surrounding tenseness radiating not just from Bella, but the entirety of the guard. They seem on edge somehow, which Bella supposes is understandable - as far as she’s aware a coven as large as the combined numbers of the Denalis and Cullens coming to visit is pretty much an unprecedented occurrence, certainly not something they’d feel entirely comfortable with, what with the differing opinions on lifestyles and such. 

Aro reaches out, taking Bella’s fidgeting hands in his, enveloping them fully. To any onlooker this might read as a comforting gesture, but Bella knows better than to read it as such - knows to read between the lines when it comes to him. No time travel, the gesture seems to say. A subtle reminder- Honesty, transparency. 

Easy for him to say, Bella thinks bitterly, though she doesn’t pull her hands from his grasp, allowing him to continue to cradle them. Aro smiles, apparently pleased by this - perhaps interpreting it as a silent agreement on her part. He lifts their joined hands briefly, pressing a kiss to her exposed skin before slowly allowing her hands to slip free. Bella immediately misses the contact, her gaze flickering to Marcus and Caius; each still perched on their thrones, looking pensive. 

“This is awkward.” Bella says after a moment, breaking the eerie silence that has draped itself over the courtroom like a weighted blanket. 

“Is it?” Aro says, feigning innocence. “I hadn’t noticed.” He turns his head slightly, meeting her eyes - throws her one of his most charismatic grins, just the right amount of cockiness accompanying his openly excited expression. His eyes seem to be glowing with anticipation; forming a stark contrast to everybody else’s apprehension. 

“Does it have to be here?” Bella asks, timidly gesturing around the hall. “Meeting them in court- It’s all…a little formal, isn’t it? I mean, they’re…family.” she adds hesitantly, sounding a little too uncertain even to her own ears. She glances at the guard again - lining the walls, watching her - judging her. “Could we…?” she whispers, knowing it won’t actually mask her words, though Aro understands regardless. He turns, nodding at them quickly before turning back to her as the guard deserts the courtroom. Bella watches them leave, satisfied when only Aro and his brothers remain.  

“Where else would you meet them, mia cara?” Aro asks once the door has fallen shut, prompting Bella to look at him once more, throwing him a grateful smile. 

“I- I don’t know, the gardens or something. Just- Something a little less…this.” She finishes lamely, garnering a sneer from Caius, who eyes her with open contempt before turning to glare daggers at Aro instead. Bella silently watches as they exchange a set of looks she is certain amounts to a silent discussion on the merits of keeping her around or something. She cringes slightly, her fingers once again starting to drum a nervous pattern on her upper arms as she hugs herself tightly. 

She desperately wants to rewind- not speak up, not give Caius another reason to despise her. But then, she can’t exactly spend the next centuries draping herself in silence to stop him from so much as frowning at her, can she? Certainly he’d find some kind of issue with her silence, too. Bella sighs, wringing her hands. “I don’t hate them.” she says, forcing herself to meet Caius' eyes. “I don’t want to join them, I don’t want or need to follow their diet - none of that is even remotely on the table. But I don’t want to antagonize them, I don’t want to alienate them - I want this to go well. I want them to-” she stops abruptly, unsure if she wants to share that much with Caius of all people. 

“Yes?” Caius drawls, leaning back in his throne. “Please, enlighten me. What is it that you want?” 

Bella’s eyes briefly dart to Aro, who looks endlessly intrigued by the turn this conversation has taken - he certainly doesn’t seem to plan on rescuing her from it anytime soon. Bella, straightening her posture somewhat, musters up whatever remains of her courage and forces herself to speak. “I want to be on amicable terms with them. Good terms even, if such a thing is still remotely possible.”

“Why?” Caius says, and though Bella at first thinks his remark is meant to be offensive she finds that his tone suggests genuine bafflement at the notion of seeking peace. Of keeping things civil.

“What do you mean why, they’re-”

“Your family.” Caius cuts in, his tone dripping with open disdain as he once again leans forward in his throne and levels Bella with a deliberative stare. She glances at Aro, then back at Caius. “Your family has forsaken you.” Caius says cooly, continuing to stare Bella down. “Yet it is you who seeks their forgiveness- for what exactly? For feasting on the humans surrounding you during and after your change? You say you do not wish to follow their lead regarding this, yet you seek penance. You say you do not wish to join them, yet you wish to reserve that option- Do you not?” He pauses, considering her. “Perhaps what has been offered to you by Aro is not to your taste. Not satisfying enough, not noble enough- Perhaps you would rather adhere to what you know than to consider that your family is no more than a set of hypocritical imbeciles playing at sanctity, claiming the moral high ground.” 

“I-”

“Your family has abandoned you, and were it not for Aro you would be alone now, a worthless human fruitlessly yearning for their return.” He argues, and Bella tries not to flinch at the reminder.

“If he hadn’t offered me a place to stay I would have-”

“If my brother hadn’t chosen you for himself he wouldn’t have changed you. Had Aro not changed you you would no doubt still be begging the Cullens for the gift of eternal life, only to find yourself rejected over and over again. You understand that we would have ended you, had they chosen not to change you, yes? You understand that, in their minds, this outcome would have still been preferable to the alternative?”

“Aro might’ve still changed me-” Bella whispers, suddenly feeling about three inches small.

“To add you to his guard? Yes. But not to allow you to return to them, child, rest assured - he does not wish to add to their numbers nor their strength any more than I do. Had Aro not found his match nor a valuable asset in you, you would’ve remained as you were; the Cullen’s plaything - to be disregarded and ignored when the mood strikes.”

“They didn’t leave because they got bored of me, they left because-”

“I am more than sufficiently aware of the boy's faulty reasoning. You may argue the point as much as you like, but in their midst you were little more than an impotent shackle. You desire to be of equal standing with them regardless of the fact that your wish to be changed at their hands would have remained unfulfilled, and the price of it would have been your very life - all for the sake of petty notions of ethics.” Caius snarls, his scorching gaze burning holes into Bella as she struggles to keep eye contact. “Laughable.” he scoffs, smirking at her. 

Bella falters, stretching her fingers. She wants to scream at him to shut up, to not talk about them like that, to not- not say these things out loud. She feels like he’s pushing her to the ground, verbally twisting her arm, and she has no choice but to either lie powerless as he continues to throw his punches or fight back. 

Bracing herself for another verbal punch down Bella channels her anger, throwing daggers of her own. “Am I of equal standing here? Am I more than an accessory, to be paraded around when the mood strikes? Am I going to spend my existence here in the palace, watching as you rule, rewinding time when needed and holding my tongue for the rest of it?”

“Isabella-” Aro finally cuts in, reaching out a hand that Bella backs away from, her gaze lingering on Caius instead, who has begun to smile again.

“Is that what you want, Isabella? To be of equal standing with my brother, to take an active role as opposed to acting the mere spectator? Is it power and equality you seek or is it submissiveness in the face of the ones who would have left you for dead without so much as a second glance, had it been up to them? You wish to ask their forgiveness, to remain in their good graces, but what good has that ever done you? What is it the Cullens offer you that you are willing to sacrifice your dignity for?”

“Dignity?” Bella scoffs, barking a sharp laugh of her own. “And you will treat me with dignity? You don’t like me anymore than you like them - you probably hate that I’m here in the first place, and had it been up to you I’m certain you wouldn’t have given me a second glance either! Though you may not remember it, I have stood in court before you more times than I care to count- I know exactly how little you care for my life apart from my connection to Aro-”

Bella watches, fuming, as Caius’ gaze flickers in Aro’s direction as she speaks before returning to her. “I will treat you with the respect you, as the mate of my brother, deserve.” He says, and even though he isn’t actually gritting his teeth Bella gets the distinct feeling that he ought to be, going by his tone. “But I will not idly sit by and watch as the name of our coven, our very principles and the reputation we have so carefully worked to curate over millennia are sullied by you as you crawl before the Cullens feet, begging forgiveness for the crime of acting as is dictated by our nature. You cannot be of equal standing with Aro while remaining on level ground with them - it is unacceptable.”

Bella deflates, briefly glancing at Marcus who is watching the proceedings silently before turning to face Aro instead. “You agree with this?” she asks, looking up at him, her eyes boring into his. “You agree with him?” she repeats, feeling the stabbing sensation of betrayal lunging itself into her gut, twisting. Aro sighs, softly shaking his head as he takes a step closer to her, only to look disappointed when Bella evades him, taking another step back. “Do you?” she presses, watching his face carefully. 

Aro doesn’t answer, seeming intent to take his time and deliberate - no doubt curating some kind of elaborate non-answer in his mind. Before he can voice it the sound of light steps echoes through the quiet, coming to a halt before the closed doors of the court. Bella knows even before the doors open to her that it is Jane, bringing with her the news of the Cullen’s imminent arrival. Aro offers her an adoring smile as she comes to stand before him, her answering smile sweet and full of anticipation as the guards slowly stream into court, each returning to their proper place once more while Jane quietly announces “The Cullens and the Denali Coven have arrived, Padrone.” 

Chapter Text

Bella, 19th of March

Bella feels her stomach sink, risking a glance at Aro who is still busy doting on Jane. He takes her small hand in his, pressing a kiss to its back. “Aro-” Bella whispers, yearning for an answer to her question.

“Have them sent in, mia stellina.” he tells Jane, allowing her hand to slip free from his grasp. 

“Yes, Padrone.” Jane answers dutifully, turning on her heels and quickly striding off, the court falling quiet once again but for Bella’s nervous fidgeting.

“Aro-” she tries again, reaching out to grab him by the sleeve of his suit jacket and forcing him to face her. The longer he remains quiet the more certain Bella feels that he has more planned than he’d initially let on- That there is something she could’ve figured out if only she had been more observant. There’s always more. 

Again Aro sighs softly, a gentle smile playing on his lips as he regards her. “Isabella. I have told you before, as I am certain you remember, that I shall remain in firm support of whatever choice you may make pertaining to the Cullens - as long as you do so without forsaking your own needs in order to appeal to them. My opinion on this matter has not changed, mia amata. I merely seek to assure that you, too, hold up your end of our bargain.”

Bella takes another moment to consider him silently before relenting with a curt nod of her head. She nearly relaxes, though the sound of steps outside makes her tense up once again, dreading the discussion that is no doubt about to unfold between her and the Cullens. Other than Alice and Edward, she hasn’t seen them in months - not since her birthday - and this isn’t at all how she’d pictured their reunion, back when she had allowed herself to imagine such a thing.

Bella had always thought the court to be huge - looking up at the golden letters embellishing the high marble walls, the ancient statues and the massive domed ceiling she’d felt incredibly small and insignificant, even more so as a human. Now however, as the Cullens and Denalis begin to slowly stream into the room in pairs of two, the hall suddenly begins to feel decidedly too small. Bella watches - stares, really - as vampire after vampire saunters in to stand before them, until finally there are six pairs of golden eyes staring up at them, two of which are complete strangers to her.

She isn’t sure whether to be disappointed or not - it's just Carlisle, Jasper, Alice and Edward. Bella briefly debates what the other’s absence may signify - do they disapprove of her? Hate her? She briefly makes eye contact with Alice, who seems the least agitated out of all of them. Nonetheless, she does certainly look nervous, gripping Jasper’s hand tightly. She holds Bella’s stare for just a moment before turning to Carlisle instead. None of them breathe, and the room falls completely silent but for the sounds of the small village outside. Bella stands completely frozen, doesn’t dare to move a single muscle, waiting for the silence to be broken.

Next to her, Aro shifts slightly. “Eleazar, Carlisle!” he greets his old friends enthusiastically, quickly descending the dais and meeting them in the middle of the large hall. 

“Aro.” The dark haired stranger says softly, bowing his head in greeting. “I trust you have been well.” 

Aro grins in response, inclining his head briefly in confirmation. He takes Eleazar’s hand immediately, grasping it firmly in his, his delighted laughter filling the silence, prompting Bella to relax a little. “It has been too long.” he remarks sagely, looking back and forth between the two. 

“It has.” Carlisle answers stiffly, his eyes briefly darting to either side of Aro to fix his brothers with a contemplative stare before finally landing on Bella instead. “Bella.” he greets politely, though there is a noticeable strain on his usually smooth voice as he speaks, looking her up and down. Bella follows his gaze, growing rigid at once- There is blood clinging to her skin and clothes still, splattered across her shoes. She looks up, mortified to see Alice staring at the fine red dots painting the fabric, no doubt remembering the way she’d looked like the last time they’d seen each other. Bella cringes, her fingers twitching. She quickly looks away, shame pulling at her insides. 

Aro nods, busy sifting through the mind of his old friend still - a man with a stiff upper lip and sharp features, deep set golden eyes that had shimmered with elation at the mere mention of his name. It seems to Bella like he truly does still hold Aro in high regard, smiling fondly at him as he busies himself dissecting his brain. His gaze sweeps across the hall as Aro speaks, finally landing on Bella. His face is a mask of calm as he regards her, and she gets the sense that he is looking right through her- analyzing her while Aro rummages around in his head, looking for answers. He seems pleased by whatever it is he has found there, holding onto Eleazar’s hand much longer than Bella has ever seen him do before, other than maybe her own. She stares back at Eleazar, wondering what he might see, looking at her. 

She watches him closely a moment longer before her eyes begin to drift, gazing at Eleazar’s companion - a brunette, remaining close to him at all times; as if to jump in between him and Aro at a moment's notice, stiffening whenever Aro moves. Suddenly, Bella is forced to consider her companion’s fondness of Aro in a new light, considering his mate’s rather obvious aversion.
She’s reminded of their talk on the roof- the brainwashing all guards are subjected to. Eleazar looks at Aro the same way the rest of the guard does, utterly devoted- Bella has trouble picturing him asking to leave at all. His companion though- she looks terrified, and Bella supposes that is answer in itself. Aro had mentioned that the bond of a soulmate would outrank that which Chelsea might forge on his behalf, so perhaps it was her aversion that forced Eleazar to make a decision… He must’ve felt quite torn up about it. Seeing him here now, smiling at Aro with this strange affection clouding his sharp features, Bella can’t help but wonder what it means. Did Chelsea’s forged bonds last for all of eternity, ensuring that no matter how much time Eleazar spends away from Volterra there will always be a part of him yearning to return?

His mate reciprocates Bella’s stare, and Bella quickly looks away; briefly watching Eleazar and Aro instead, nervously fidgeting with her crest as they level her with a contemplative look each, but she can’t bear their scrutiny any longer and turns - making eye contact with Alice before catching Jasper’s intense gaze, shifting around the room; looking for escape routes it seems. She briefly debates simply starting a conversation of her own while Aro busies himself with Carlisle and Eleazar, but in this setting she can’t help feeling like it isn’t her turn to speak yet, which is exactly what she had wanted to avoid. The silence between her and her family- would-have-been-family, is just as awkward as she had feared it would be, and the constant staring contest between them is doing nothing in terms of lifting her agitation. There is no doubt in her mind that this already tense situation is only made worse by the state her clothes are in, the smell of dried blood still clinging to her.

It’s us and them- clear lines in between she muses. Those who value life and those who do not; good and evil. The shades of grey she’d grown accustomed to moving within do not seem to exist in this space. 
Here there are only those who’ve earned golden eyes, and those marked by red ones- of which hers still shine brightest. Clean hands… and bloodied ones. 

Seconds pass that feel like hours, and Bella wishes she could simply fast forward time now more than ever. She catches Jasper's eyes again and he seems to take pity on her- a rush of calm washes over her at once, like a cool shower on an unbearably hot summer’s day. Bella offers him a grateful smile in thanks, which he hesitantly returns. 

Out of all of them, he is the most likely to understand, isn’t he? Bella had never thought there’d ever be a time when she’d feel like he would be the most similar to her in spirit, but now here she was- warped beyond recognition into something few could sympathize with. 

"And what of the remainder of your covens, Carlisle, Eleazar - Why did they not accompany you?" Aro offers a contrite smile to Carlisle as he speaks, bowing his head slightly. "I was very much looking forward to meeting that mate of yours, Esme, yes?" he holds out his hand to Carlisle then who - to his credit - barely hesitates before taking it.

"We thought it less conspicuous to travel in a smaller group - we are less likely to attract unwanted attention that way, you understand." Carlisle explains, though it sounds like an excuse even to Bella’s ears - one meant for Aro’s brothers and her, she guesses, seeing as Aro himself is impervious to his justifications. Again Bella tries to understand the real reasoning behind this choice, coming up empty handed. He looks… scared. 

Next to her Caius scoffs, muttering to himself about attracting attention.

"Hm." Aro hums softly, holding onto Carlisle’s hand still. "I see you are in no mood for pleasantries, old friend." He says, laughing goodnaturedly. "I shan’t keep you in suspense any longer - I have called upon your coven as there are some loose ends in need of tying up, and have asked for the Denalis to accompany you as I require dear old Eleazar’s service. Rest assured, old friend, I did not mean you or your family any harm."

"I’m glad to hear you say so." Carlisle answers congenially, very obviously forcing a smile. Again Bella feels compelled to shift her focus between the few assembled Cullens, looking at Alice- who is staring at nothing in particular, her tell-tale sign of being lost in some vision or other- and Jasper, before finally locking eyes with Edward. She’d successfully avoided him up until now, looking everywhere but his way. The moment their eyes meet she is reminded of what she’d said to him, thinking it wouldn’t matter- that she’d undo it anyway. Words she both had and hadn’t meant. 

“Bella.” he mouths, looking even more tortured than usual. As if in response to some kind of cue Aro moves, taking a seat on the throne once more- removing himself from the conversation for now it appears, keeping his promise - what happens now is up to Bella, and Bella alone. 

She takes a deep breath, hoping it will calm her; though the unfamiliar scents of strangers filling her nostrils with every breath is anything but calming. She’s itching to crouch, press her back against a wall and snarl at them- the strangers in what has arguably become her home. She manages not to, concentrating on the matter at hand for now, slowly releasing her breath in a soft huff. 

“I broke my promise.” Bella says quietly, eyes darting back and forth between Alice and Carlisle, trying to ignore both the Denalis for now and focus on the individuals she truly wants to reach. “I’m sorry- I meant to go back and save the passengers, but I didn’t. I-” 

Alice's gaze regains its focus as she speaks, but just as Alice takes a breath to answer it is Edward who speaks instead. “That’s beside the point, Bella- You can’t actually mean to stay here with them-” he asserts, walking a few paces toward her, though he quickly stops as the guards situated behind Bella also take a step forward each; hissing their warnings as Edward stares daggers at Aro, who merely offers a placid smile in return. “Bella, they’ve been lying to you, whatever he has told you to make you believe you belong here with him, it’s not true, it’s not real-” 

“Edward-” Carlisle hisses, laying a hand on his shoulder which Edward quickly shakes off.

“-They bind people to them, Bella, none of their feelings are real-”

“-we’ve talked about this Edward-” Carlisle urges quietly.

“-Bella whatever you think you feel for him-”

“Edward-”

“-It’s fake. He has bound you to him, like he did all the others. The guard, his brothers even-”

“Edward!” 

The silence that follows is deadly, like the quiet following the loud bang of a gunshot. None of the people gathered in court dare to move so much as a muscle, waiting - perhaps - for Bella to say something. She gulps quietly, uncertain what to say to help guide this conversation into safer waters- again her eyes find Jaspers, flicking back and forth between him and Edward. A deep crease forms on his forehead as he concentrates, complying with her wish. 

“It’s not.” she says quietly, once Edward has calmed down somewhat - more or less voluntarily. “I made certain- Edward, I rewound many times, each rewind to a point in time when Aro knew nothing about me other than what you showed him. He couldn’t have bound me to him then.”

“What if he bound you after? If the effect of the bond isn’t lifted by your rewinds? Bella you need to fight it-” he urges, beginning to tense once again. 

“Then why would his reaction to me have changed so drastically with each rewind as well? Wouldn’t he be unaffected by it? He wouldn’t have known to fake it, couldn’t possibly have-”

“Bella, it can’t be real- It can’t be.” Edward says, and the pleading tone in his voice tells Bella everything she needs to know. This isn’t about the logistics of binding her, it’s entirely about his desire not to accept that she might just be a fitting match to the man he despises. Bella nods, sighing softly. 

“It is. It simply is. I wasn’t tricked. He helped me escape. If not for his interference I’d still be trapped, reliving the same day over and over.”

“He didn’t help you out of the kindness of his heart, Bella-” Edward argues, glancing at Aro briefly to throw some more glares his way. 

“I don’t care.” Bella whispers, trying to find the necessary strength to speak such truths in her family’s presence. “I don’t care, I can’t care. Yes, he had ulterior motives, gaining the mate he has waited for for millennia- But Edward, I can’t hold that against him.”

“It’s not just a mate he wants Bella, it’s a useful tool. He’s turning you into his weapon, something to utilize in his endless pursuit of power. Bella, don’t you see what path you are on? You may think you are here because you want to be, just like his guard, just like his brothers- but this can’t possibly be what you want. He’ll use you to enslave people, to add new members to his guard and continue the cycle. It’s slavery, Bella, plain and simple. You can’t want that, you can’t not care about that-” he falls silent, staring Bella down with pleading eyes, looking for all the world like he would like nothing more than to reach out and shake her if not for the guards planted at her side. 

They’re all…brainwashed to follow you Bella’s own accusatory words ring in her mind as her eyes trace the stony faces of each of the guards members assembled before her. They show no discernible reaction to the words being spoken, not so much as a raised eyebrow at Edwards outbreak, as if the words simply slide past them, unheard, unrecognisable. 

Edward is right, she knows. The guards are being influenced to remain here with Aro, to bow to his every wish and whim, to give their life for him if need be. It is unethical, it is horrid to think about - to try and put herself in their shoes, to imagine a part of them buried deep beneath that is aware of this, feeling just as trapped by him as she had, locked in her loop; a cage of her own making. 

Bella wouldn’t have stood for this, before. She would’ve… spoken up against it, at least- Turned away and left. She wouldn’t have wanted to take part in this. But now- She finds that her priorities have shifted in a way so utterly jarring in its intensity that she barely recognizes herself. Becoming a vampire has warped her reality in ways she wasn’t even entirely aware of, other than perhaps her lack of guilt over killing prey, her newfound reflexes, impulses she would’ve thought herself incapable of. She has become cruel, she realizes, taking her time as she’d killed, toying with the food- just like James had. Just like Aro had, taking pleasure in hunting prey that stood absolutely no chance against him, even after millennia of doing so. The enjoyment derived from hunting must be deeply ingrained in them if it still serves to entertain them, millennia after their transformation took place. So how is it that the Cullens aren’t… like that? 

They care so much about… everything. The humans on the plane, the guards at Aro’s side- their righteous anger makes sense to Bella, logically; but she finds that she doesn’t quite manage to feel it herself. The passengers are dead, the guards are enslaved; yet all her mind seems capable of conjuring up is a lazy pile of platitudes- Survival of the fittest, to the victor go the spoils. She doesn’t care about them for their sake; the fate of strangers is something her mind just can’t quite wrap itself around anymore. She only cares about the Cullens, and their perception of her.  

For the first time since meeting them Bella understands the constant bafflement of other vampires when it comes to this coven, the curious and at times disgusted looks they’d been thrown; the reaction the mere mention of the Cullen name garners even here. How is it that they are so different, how come they fight these behavioral patterns that seem impossible to avoid when faced with the opportunity of a real hunt? Of fun? 

And are they truly any happier for it? Bella knows that they struggle, the rest of them more so than Carlisle himself. She knows about their tendency to beat themselves up over slip ups as they call them; the constant stress they are under trying to remain a part of human society. But is that truly an existence preferable to the one she would lead here? Bella can’t bring herself to believe it is. She would have, before - she has no doubts about that. But her shift in priorities doesn’t allow for such notions now, not anymore. 

Were I to ever lose dear Chelsea I would certainly lose my life not long after Aro’s words play in her head, awful and torturous, the longer she thinks about them. She can’t bear to lose him, no matter the cost. She can’t allow herself to pity the guard, can’t bring herself to genuinely mourn neither his nor her own prey. Because she wants him, needs him more than anything; and that need takes precedence, growing stronger with every moment she spends alongside him. To ensure his safety the guards must remain as they are- simple as that. 

Could she ever force herself to be like the Cullens when it is so abundantly clear that she doesn’t match their ideal at all? She is either evil - enjoying the hunt, finding beauty in violence as Aro had put it - or, as Caius had put it - is merely following standard vampire protocol.

The Cullens enjoyed hunting in their own way, much as they’d tried to hide it from Bella at the time. They had their favorite choice of prey, their little games- So perhaps they aren’t actually any different from her- perhaps they enjoy the hunt just as much as her and simply force themselves not to partake in it, to lie- telling themselves and everyone around them that they abhor the waste of human life; setting impossible standards for anyone to reach. Like some kind of abstinence pledge, deluding themselves into believing they will someday shake the things that make them vampires.
But… What if they can? What if they have? What if they genuinely experience their vampiric existence in a different way? No. No, of course they don’t- how many times had each of them told Bella what a struggle it was to resist the temptation of her blood? 

All but Carlisle. 

Bella shrugs, staring at Edward. “I know.” she says honestly, turning to face Carlisle. “I know all of that.”

“You don’t care?” Edward says, no longer bothering to hide his anger. Bella is aware of the collective look of disgust on the Cullen’s faces- shock, too. She’s also painfully aware of the way their eyes narrow, the pursed lips and set jaws as they regard her - judging. 

And Bella begins to understand. She hadn’t wanted to listen before, not to Aro and especially not to Caius - but she begins to see now what they’d meant. This whole undertaking, her plan to get the Cullens to accept her, regardless of her newfound standing in Volterra and her way of life… She understands now that they don’t, and never will - not if she is being honest with them. Had she gone back and changed what happened on that plane they might’ve accepted her. Had she played nice and kept her indifference when it comes to prey and the manipulation of the guard to herself, they might have. Had she feigned some sort of discontent with who her soulmate is- had she kept up these lies for centuries, millennia to come- they might have. But would she have been happier for it? Isn’t it just like their constant struggle of trying to be human, trying to make themselves into something they’re not? The continuous stress of trying to appease others who would fear you for uttering the truth, living among prey- suddenly, it seems like a horrible idea even to her. 

Perhaps what has been offered to you by Aro is not to your taste. Not satisfying enough, not noble enough, Caius’ earlier words echo through her mind. Perhaps you would rather adhere to what you know than to consider that your family is no more than a set of hypocritical imbeciles playing at sanctity, claiming the moral high ground.

While she wouldn’t ever go as far as calling the Cullens imbeciles, Bella is beginning to see the hypocrisy in their moral stance. The Volturi are peacekeepers - imperfect ones, sure - but without them there would be no human civilisation to speak of; without them vampires would be free to roam and hunt as they like, to create immortal children if they so please- It certainly wouldn’t leave much room for the existence the Cullens have chosen to lead. It is precisely because the Volturi have the guard and thus vampirekind at large under control that the Cullens even get to play at being human. 

Not that they’re actually any good at it. Buying a house, driving their shiny cars and forcing themselves to attend school over and over- sure. But they don’t mingle, do they. They don’t speak to other students, they don’t sit twitch them at lunch or join their clubs, they don’t built any actual relationships with them. They remain where they are comfortable- just out of reach, on the outskirts of humanity. 

To have them regard her with open disgust now, simply because she is aware of these things and has chosen to openly accept the roles each side plays in this rather than condemn Aro’s actions on a surface level while profiting off of them anyway is disquieting.
Even if she had gone back to save the passengers… would they have ended up here regardless? Just like this? If not for the incident on the plane, if not for her dietary choice- would they have still judged her for turning a blind eye to the plight of the guard? Hypocrites. “Honesty.” Bella whispers beneath her breath, turning to face Aro who smiles at her knowingly. “Honesty.” she repeats, noting the disbelief in her own voice as she speaks. “This is why.” 

“You see it now, cara mia?” Aro asks, his smile widening as she slowly nods again. Next to him, Caius, too, seems to relax. 

“It is stupid.” Bella says after a moment, meeting both of their eyes. “I couldn’t see it before, but I do now. I can’t be who I used to be. I can’t be human.” It seems so obvious to her now. She can’t help feeling as though she has both wasted time - spending the short amount of time she has been a vampire feeling guilty over her impulses - while also feeling as though she has saved herself heaps of time and heartache; after all, each of the Cullens are nearly a century old at least and have yet to see reason. No matter what you do, you are not human. 

“No.” Aro agrees, his feathery voice soothing her despite the many golden eyes still trained on her in silent disapproval. The sound of his approval rings clear within and calms her, more than that its caress is a reward. Bella is eager for more.

“You wanted me to see, to understand- That’s why we’re here. That’s why you chose to meet them in court, rather than anywhere else - a show of power; to push the point that you’re above them, and that I am no longer one of them-”

“Were you one of them when you came here?” Aro muses, looking deeply into her eyes. If she didn’t know better Bella would think his expression to be pitying. Does he pity her? For being so young, so naive; too stupid to see that she isn’t? Never really was? 

She doesn’t want his pity. She wants… she wants him to be proud.

“I- I don’t know anymore.” Bella whispers, purposefully avoiding all golden gazes. Had she ever truly been one of them? They had said she was, over and over - but those had been the early days, before James, before her birthday party. They had told her that she was one of them, yet each time those words had been put to the test they didn’t hesitate to push her away - for her sake. Is this really any different?
When Bella had been trapped in the loop Alice had reassured her again and again of her sisterly love, falling over herself to apologize. Yet, here she is now, silently watching her; no words forthcoming. The Bella on the plane and the Bella standing before her now are not the Bella she wants to apologize to; not the one she would ever call her sister. 

As if sensing her shifting thoughts Aro leans forward in his throne, speaking up once more, prompting Bella to look at him. “You told me I allowed you to leave, more than once. And each time Edward remained set on fighting his kin on the terms of our agreement. Alice may have promised to change you, but she has promised you things before, hasn’t she? We cannot ask her of course, seeing as the Alice standing before us now has made no such promise herself and I shall be unable to read the intent of the Alice who did- but I cannot help but wonder, my sweet Isabella, if confronted with the opposing views of her family dear Alice would have truly kept her word.” Bella takes a step back, feeling as though she has just been punched in the gut. “Isabella.” Aro says, voice soft like satin again, designed to calm her -  though it completely misses its intended effect now, her stomach twisting into tight knots, her thoughts reeling. Would she have? Would they have continued to fight her on it, for Edward sake? Alice had seemed pretty set on the idea at the time, but so had Edward- confident that he could still win his case.

Bella shakes herself slightly, trying to quiet the buzzing of her mind. What would’ve happened? If only she could’ve stuck around long enough to see- to be certain. If only she knew-

“I’m certain you’ve heard it said that people do not change, yes?” Aro interrupts her spiraling thoughts, his tone as gentle as ever- patiently teaching her a lesson. “I, like all vampires, find this to be untrue- Humans are subject to a great deal of changes over the years, unlike us, who all too easily fall prey to certain patterns of thinking and acting, unchanging as we are. I cannot say for certain whether Alice would or would not have subjected you to abandonment a second time-” 

“I wouldn’t have.” Alice cuts in, finally speaking up. “I wouldn’t have abandoned you again.” Bella heaves a shaking breath, turning to her best friend, her sister. Suddenly, she isn’t so sure she can believe her anymore. “I wouldn’t have!” she asserts stubbornly, “But Bella, I don’t understand, I don’t understand any of this at all! Why didn’t you go back, why didn’t you fulfil your promise?”

“I couldn’t-” Bella says, overcome with guilt once more, remembering Alice’s voice on the plane, its echoes on the bus- She shudders, trying to push that memory away. “I’m sorry, Alice- I’m so sorry I scared you. But I- I can’t be who you want me to be, I-”

“Scared me? Bella, why didn’t you go back?” Alice presses, her tone growing more and more urgent, much like it had before - on the plane. Bella flexes her fingers, trying not to remember, acutely aware of Jasper’s eyes on her.

“I couldn’t- I- I didn’t get-” Aro wouldn’t give me his scent again she thinks, though she doesn’t dare say as much now. She glances at Aro, then Alice and back at Aro who smiles, gesturing for her to go on. Giving his permission? Honesty he mouths, inclining his head. 

Bella forces herself to breathe evenly, focussing on Alice once more. “It’s- I- I was so tired of trying to fix things, to try to make everything perfect- Aro saw it wasn’t doing me any favors, he knew I was breaking my back trying to right my wrongs. So he… He didn’t give me his scent again. I didn’t go back because without it I couldn’t have changed my actions. At that point, I- I didn’t even really want to, anymore.” she whispers, stretching her fingers again and again, stubbornly fighting her growing need to run away from this conversation.

“And you never questioned why he didn’t?” Edward says cuttingly, taking another step toward Bella. “Why you had this sudden change of heart? He’s tricking you Bella, you can’t actually be too blind to see- This isn’t about helping you! He doesn’t want you to be attached to us, he wants to cut us out of your life like a tumor-”

“He doesn’t-” Bella argues, mirroring Edward as she takes a step toward him. 

“Then why didn’t he give you a choice? Why didn’t he allow you to use his scent when you first asked him for it, why didn’t he allow you to choose where to meet us? Why does he dictate every little detail of your life without you noticing?” 

“You’re one to talk-” Bella argues, unwilling to allow him to see that his words are getting to her despite her best efforts. 

“I made mistakes, Bella - Ones that I will forever regret. But he will not - he is incapable of that. Open your eyes, Bella, he’s playing you, playing us all!” 

“Edward-” Carlisle cuts in once more, and the fear in his voice gives Bella pause. 

Why didn’t he give her his scent? Because he doesn’t want her to be dishonest, to try and act in a way that feels unnatural at best- or because Edward is right, and he truly doesn’t want her to have them in her life? He hadn’t spoken up before, when Caius had verbally ran them through the mud- hadn’t defended Bella, nor his dear old friend Carlisle. Edward has his own agenda in saying these things, of course he does - but Bella knows better than to dismiss his claims outright; to ignore his particular gift and Aro’s suspicious silence on the matter. 

“I didn’t really want to save them.” Bella repeats after a moment, noting the way Caius leans forward in his throne at her words. “Not for their sake, anyway. I wanted to save them because I was terrified of disappointing you.” She laughs bitterly at that, running a nervous hand through her messy hair, tucking some loose strands behind her ears. “Hilarious, isn’t it? Considering everything you put me through, I mean. There I was, stuck in an endless loop of trying to save you from killing yourself and your entire coven along with you, once again gearing up to sacrifice myself if necessary- I saved you. I don’t expect you to thank me, it was… a stupid misunderstanding that lead to all of this. But still- I’ve been dreading this visit, you know? All of this time I was terrified of what you might think of me- I didn’t ever really take the time to figure out what I think of you.”

“Bella-” Alice whispers, and despite the obvious heartbreak her tone suggests Bella can’t help the words flowing freely from her now. 

“Don’t get me wrong, you apologized, over and over. But did you really mean any of the things you said? Did I? I mean, I accepted each and every one of your apologies, because I was just so relieved to have you back in my life- All those months I’ve been driving myself crazy grasping at whatever memories I had of you. I wrote you emails- did you see? You never answered. You think Aro is evil for keeping you from me, but really what have you done to suggest that you want to be in my life at all? What, now that my blood isn’t on your hands you want me to stick around? Now that it suits you? All you’ve ever done is push me away-” Bella takes a shuddering breath, her voice falling flat, devoid of any humor now. Still she soldiers on, feeling as though a weight is slowly being lifted from her chest. “I’m tired of trying to make you love me as much as I love you.”

“Oh, Bella.” Alice sobs, hugging herself tightly. She rushes forward then, evading both Jasper’s and Demetri’s attempts at stopping her, throwing herself at Bella, who catches her as if on reflex. Her tiny arms reach around her neck, pulling her close. “Bella, I’m so sorry, I’m really so, so sorry.” Alice sobs into her neck. For a moment the entire hall is terribly silent, until Bella hesitantly lifts her arms, returning Alice’s hug. “You don’t have to change at all for me to love you Bella, I always have.” Alice goes on, her hold on Bella tightening. Bella heaves a shuddering breath, desperate to believe those words. She presses her nose into the crook of Alice’s neck, nodding slowly. 

“It’s my fault.” Edward says quietly, watching them from afar. “For pulling you into my world, for making you chase after me instead of walking away when I had the chance, back when it wouldn’t have made a difference to you. I was too weak- Bella, it’s all my fault. I’ll spend forever making it up to you, but... Bella-”  he gestures toward Aro. “I meant what I said. They’re using you for their own gain. Please listen to me when I tell you that you won’t find the love you seek here, with him.”

“She already has.” Marcus’ gravelly voice breaks the resulting silence, sending shivers down Bella’s spine. Edward merely snarls at him in response, his face twisting in open anger. 

“Your manipulations of the mind-”

“God, stop it Edward, just stop!” Alice suddenly shouts, twisting around to face him and stomping one high heeled foot on the marble floor angrily. “You don’t trust Bella, you don’t trust Aro nor his brothers- Ask Jasper then!” she asserts, stomping over to take her husband’s hand in hers and quickly pulling him forward. Jasper looks more than a little uncomfortable, though he quickly hides his discomfort between a neutral mask of indifference, staring at Edward for a moment. “Does he love her?” Alice demands, pointing a manicured finger Aro’s way. “Does he truly love her?”

Something in Alice’s voice gives Bella pause. She wants to know too- to make sure. 

“Yes.” Jasper says simply. “He does.” His eyes meet Bella’s. There’s something there, in his expression, something she can’t read. 

“Love. Love.” Edward echoes angrily, his voice dripping with venom. He’s glaring up at Aro as he speaks, golden eyes darkening, the hairs on his arms rising. “You think you know better than me? I have seen his mind-”

“And I have seen the future!” Alice interrupts him, a tiny ball of tightly coiled fury. Bella has never seen her like this- Jasper reaches out a hand, gently clasping her shoulder. The effect is immediate, and Alice takes a deep steadying breath. “It may not have been to our liking, but she is happy- can’t you see that?”

“No, no! The Bella I know wouldn’t be happy ignoring everything wrong about this- He’s manipulative, Alice, we know that, dressing his lies in truths-” Edward argues once more, prompting an exasperated huff from Alice - who is growing openly frustrated with her brother - and another weak Edward, please from Carlisle. 

“Enough!” Caius booms, coming to a stand and eyeing the room at large with thinly veiled contempt. “I will not subject myself to this endless yapping a moment longer. You would do well to hold your tongue, boy, lest I rip it from your insolent mouth- You seem to have forgotten where you are, and who it is you are speaking to.”

Bella nervously eyes his movement, glancing around the room - briefly meeting Eleazar’s amber eyes, watching her closely, his expression unreadable.
Edward isn’t actually wrong, Bella can’t help but think- not entirely. Aro has motives beyond what she knows of, she’s aware of that but- She also trusts him. The man whose mind reached back for hers, the man who saved her from her own personal hell. 

She’s about to speak when she feels Aro shifting behind her, coming to a stand once more before slowly descending the dais again. He holds out his hand to Carlisle, who hesitantly reaches out allowing him to grasp it. Aro tuts quietly, contemplatively regarding Carlisle for a long moment.

“Hm. Yes, I do believe that is quite enough, don’t you?” Aro says pleasantly, petting his hand twice. “It pains me greatly to hear your chosen son speak thusly of me, Carlisle. It pains me even more to see that you, too, believe me to be so cruel, considering our friendship - a friendship that I have held quite dear, might I add. I cannot say that I am surprised, seeing as the company you choose to keep regards me much the same way.” he glances at Eleazar’s companion then - Bella had nearly forgotten she was even there, standing as still as a statue in a corner; putting as much space between herself, the Cullens and the Volturi as possible.

“In recent decades I have wondered why it is that you have chosen not to visit us at all, not to write or call… My musings were answered of course, the day your son chose to beg us to take his life. I spared him then, for your sake and the sake of our friendship, though I knew even then that it has grown rather one-sided, no? You stand before me now, in my home, and repay me thus. Regardless of my willingness to turn a blind eye to your coven regarding your strange way of life and quickly growing numbers, you fear that I shall take your children from you, old friend. I am disappointed, I cannot lie. But not surprised.”

Aro allows Carlisle's hands to slip free once more, swiftly turning and coming to a stand at Bella’s side instead, looking down on the small crowd gathered before them. “As you are well aware we are not known for making exceptions, nor for handing out second chances - yet we did, for you. Eleazar, I allowed you to leave us freely, did I not? Your coven mates Kate, Tanya and Irena - I spared them, despite their mother’s horrid crime against our kind. Yet they repay me not with gratitude but mistrust. Edward, I have allowed you and your family to live freely, despite the fact that you have broken our law on several occasions- allowing you to go unpunished. And yet here you are, biting the hand that so generously feeds you.” He laughs a self deprecating laugh then, glancing at Caius, who seems to grow more interested in the conversation with every word leaving Aro’s lips now. “Perhaps my brother is right in saying that I have grown somewhat soft over the years - I have granted special treatment to all of you, after all. Second and third chances where there shouldn’t have been any. Indeed my kindness has garnered me nothing but contempt, no? That is quite regrettable. Very regrettable indeed. Allow me then, to rectify my mistake. Alec, Jane?”

“Bella?” Alice whispers uncertainly, her eyes once again losing their focus as her grasp on Jasper's hand tightens. He scans the room, preparing for a fight he cannot possibly win - still, Bella knows him well enough to know that he wouldn’t go down without one- not with Alice here. 

Bella? 

Bella!

This isn’t you-

“Aro, we did not mean to cause you offense.” Carlisle says quickly, demonstratively staring at the ground in submission and shame. Eleazar, too, has bowed his head deeply once more, whispering his apologies while his mate looks on in horror, eyeing the guard with fearful eyes.

“Then your efforts have been lacking, to say the least.” Caius bites back, barking a short bout of laughter, his smile never quite reaching his eyes, all sharp teeth. 

Bella's stomach sinks as the twins throw each other a pleased little smile in turn, evidently more than eager to doll out a punishment fitting the magnitude of the offence caused to their beloved master. “You said you would allow me to make amends.” She shouts, panicking as they each step forward, smiling adoringly at Aro. She flails her hands through the air helplessly as she looks up to him, quickly stepping in between Jane, Alec and the Cullens- helpless to actually stop either one of the twins once Aro has given a direct command, but unable to stand by idly regardless. 

“And I have.” he reminds her politely, gesturing at the people surrounding them, their tenseness palpable in the stale air.

“But it had to be on your terms.” Bella utters, stung by the realization of exactly what he is doing. What he has done. “You didn’t want me to go back and fix things before, not because you worry about my apparent perfectionistic tendencies, but because it doesn’t suit your own ideal. This isn’t me making amends- it’s saying goodbye.” Bella swallows thickly, shaking her head at the man before her. Edward had been right then, at least partially. 

Aro smiles sheepishly, seeming almost apologetic. Almost. “I did tell you that I am just as susceptible as you in that regard.” He says, offering a halfhearted shrug. Bella forms tight little fists at her side, feeling the metaphorical snare around her neck pulling taut at the cool look in his crimson eyes. He’d made promises, telling her what she’d wanted to hear, sneaking in a few seemingly harmless conditions of his own. But he had known, Bella realizes. He had known how the Cullens would react to the truth, had dictated the exact how and when of this confrontation to assure it would go just as he’d envisioned it - unresolved, or worse. She can see now that his silence had been another calculation on his part - allowing Edward to speak freely in a way he wouldn’t have tolerated on any other occasion. This isn’t about giving special treatment to the people Bella holds dear, but about tightening the noose already placed upon their necks. 

“Did you plan this?” she asks, knowing the answer already. “Did you plan for it to end like this?” 

“I more or less knew something like this would come about the moment I first read young Edward’s mind.” Aro says, watching Bella’s reaction attentively - perhaps looking for signs of time travel. “I don’t much appreciate my kindness being taken for granted, you understand. Of course meeting you presented me with additional hurdles to reflect on, though it hardly changes matters now- Such behavior cannot be tolerated, mia amata; not even for your sake.”

For my sake.

My sake.

“Unchangeable.” Bella mutters quietly to herself, remembering his lessons on the nature of vampires, nodding as she regards Aro. “You really haven’t changed. Is this another test, another set up for you? Putting my family on trial, threatening them - Are you doing this to get to me? To see what I’ll do? I won’t let you kill them- I won’t!”

“Isabella, they have repeatedly broken the law. You will have to admit that I have played no role in that, the actions mentioned were entirely their own, as were their unfounded accusations and blatant disrespect.”

Bella falters, briefly pressing the balls of her hands against her eyes again, trying to ignore the loud hum of the plane engine in her mind, the sound of Alice’s panicked screams resounding in her head- She mentally shakes herself, trying to focus. “You said before that you were glad! In the theatre, you said you were glad they did it because you wouldn’t have met me otherwise- Because I would’ve died if not for their rule breaking-”

“Hm. I have said no such thing, Isabella, though I will not doubt that a version of me may have been moved to utter such words. Still the fact remains, I have granted more chances than I care to admit and I grow tired of it.”

“You’re talking about my family, Aro- People I love! Doesn’t that matter to you at all? Are you going to keep doing this to me, all the while telling yourself that it’s okay because it’s just who you are? I forgave you for everything you put me through, because I thought… I put up with that because I thought it worked out, in the end. But this-” she gestures at him, the court in general. “This isn’t okay, Aro. The way you are treating me, constantly prodding and experimenting on me- All this talk of being equals yet I’m no more to you than a lab rat, aren’t I?”

“Isabella-” 

“When you suggested that I wait to test out how far I can go back until after my family’s visit, that was another one wasn’t it? Another step in your scheme - to ensure I can’t undo that either, whatever it is you’re planning on doing now.”

“Isa-”

“You wouldn’t actually be stupid enough to kill them, knowing I would go back, right? Unless you think the things you and Caius have said would sway me enough not to save them. An idea planted in my head to take root and fester. Do you? Plan on killing them? Harming them in any way? Are you really that intent on-”

“Isabella I did no such thing-” Aro interrupts, his tone still soothing and calm, his hands lifted in mock surrender.

“Liar!” Bella roars, pointing an accusing finger at him. “What kind of person would do this to their soulmate?” The kind of person who would kill their own sister, claiming regret over their actions only after the fact. If he could kill Didyme, surely he wouldn’t have any scruples murdering her family- Alice.  

“Isabella-” Aro says, his calm only serving to upset Bella more. Is this an experiment? The game of wits he’d been so intent on playing with her? Have fun. Bella wants to scream, to tear at him - this isn’t fun, this isn’t a game she wants to play, a test she wants to take - can’t he see that? 

“I won’t let you murder them, Aro- you must know that!” Bella says, though she can barely make out her own voice over the loud hum of the plane’s engine now, the stupid game over jingle replaying in her mind, over and over as fear and bone deep panic grip her, shaking her to her core. 

“Of course not, mia regina. But I’m afraid there is no changing it now, cara.”

“We’ll see about that.” Bella says, already lifting her hand. The last thing she sees before she drops, ripped from her feet by the force of time itself, is a pleased little smile playing on Aro’s lips.

<<<

“Have them sent in, mia stellina.” Aro commands Jane, lovingly cradling her tiny hand in his- not looking Bella’s way. Perfect.

“Yes, Pardone.” Jane replies, just as eager to please as before.

“Wait-” Bella says quickly, already rushing toward one of the doors leading out of the courtroom. “Just a moment.” She doesn’t wait for an answer, running through the twisting corridors of the Palazzo as quickly as she can, reaching Aro’s chambers not long after. 

She doesn’t allow herself to properly reflect on the strange feeling gripping her as she enters the room- as though she is intruding, as though she doesn’t belong here anymore; knowing what she knows now. She quickly makes her way into the bathroom, turning on the faucet and scrubbing at the dried blood on her skin irately until it is gone, though the smell of it still clings to her faintly, once again igniting the flames in her throat.

She grabs a random bottle of body wash, hoping to mask the smell somewhat, before continuing to scrub, satisfied when the smell of thyme and sage replaces that of suffering and pain. 

She’s already moved back into the bedroom, nearly ripping off the closet door in her haste to open it when the chamber’s doors open with a soft creak, revealing Aro himself, levelling her with a contemplative look. He doesn’t speak, merely watches her silently as she all but tears off her old clothes, swiftly slipping into one of the dark blouses he’d provided her with before looking for a new pair of trousers and shoes to slip into. 

“Isabella, whatever do you think you’re doing?” He finally asks, amusement tinging his faux innocent tone. 

“Getting dressed.” Bella replies cooly, checking herself in one of the large mirrors hanging opposite the closet, straightening her blouse with shaky fingers. 

“Yes, I gathered as much.” Aro quips, sinking into one of his velvet seats and languidly stretching his long legs, completely at ease. “Why?”

“You’d rather I meet our guests in sullied clothes? I’m surprised, you’re usually so particular about that stuff.” Bella drawls, raising a brow at him- daring him to contradict her, to lie, to make up some excuse or other. But Aro remains quiet, watching her contemplatively. 

“I am.” He agrees after another stretch of silence between them. “You, however, are not. I can see why you’d want to avoid meeting the Cullens in bloodied clothes, of course, I merely wonder at the specific reasoning behind that preference. Do you wish to fool them, Isabella? While the blood of your victims may no longer cling to your hands physically, they certainly aren’t as clean as you would have them believe.”

“I don’t plan on lying.” Bella says, fixing Aro with a glare. “Do you?”

“I see.” Aro says quietly, nodding his head in understanding. “It would appear you know something I do not, Isabella.”

“If your words are to be believed, Aro, you have known for a long time.” Bella whispers, unable to keep the raw hurt at his betrayal from her shaking voice. “Ever since before you met me, in fact.” 

Aro raises his brow at her, the silence between them heavy. “I take it your reunion with the Cullens did not go as planned?” He questions eventually, prompting Bella to glare at him some more. 

“That depends entirely on whose plan you are referring to.” She hisses, shaking her head at him. She doesn’t understand him at all, she thinks. Not even a little. What is it he truly wants? It can’t just be that he wants her all to himself, can it? So what then? “It was going great, until you decided to kill them.” She spits, banging the closet door shut. Aro wordlessly watches as she stomps back into the bathroom, grabbing a brush to comb her messy hair with. After a moment he follows, casually leaning against the door frame. 

“So what now, Isabella?”

“I’m going to stop you.” 

“And you plan to achieve this with a change in clothing? Hm, it really is a shame- I quite liked the blood splatter on you- it brings out the color in your eyes rather nicely, don’t you think?” He chuckles softly at his own joke. The sound of his laughter makes Bella’s heart clench, remembering all the times she’d heard it and simply joined in. All the times she’d purposefully provoked it, the times it had been aimed at her before. Now it makes her feel hollow, yearning for a man who- it seems - was never real nor hers to begin with. She doesn’t know the man before her now, the one who would profess his love to her and deliver a fatal blow to her loved ones in the same breath. 

Bella shoots him another look over her shoulder, this one carrying the brute force of all her disappointment. “You set me up. You knew my family would be on edge seeing me like that- counted on Edward running his mouth.” Bella huffs angrily, checking her mirror image one last time before fully facing Aro.“If you really have planned for things to end that way all along, changing it won't be as simple as I’d like it to be- I’m sure even if I manage to keep Edward quiet by presenting a more acceptable version of myself you’ll pull some kind of excuse out of thin air. All I can do now is try to account for every single option in hopes that some version of you will simply… drop this matter.” She eyes him a little while longer, a humourless laugh escaping her as she regards him. “You wouldn’t happen to be that Aro, would you?” she asks, though she has little hope, especially considering the sparkling gleam in his eye as he considers her. 

Aro takes a breath, but before he can answer she lifts her hand once more, willing time to reverse, mentally retracing her steps.

<<

“Isabella, what do you think you’re doing?” 

“Just a quick change of clothes.” Bella says quietly, smoothing down the material of the blouse, not yet meeting Aro’s gaze. Mentally she’s running through just what she could say to make it seem as though she hasn’t yet lived through the meeting with the Cullens- how to feign innocence, how to manipulate Aro of all people. 

“That is all?” he questions politely, sinking into his chair again.

“That is all.” Bella affirms, trying to keep her tone neutral. Aro is watching her closely- giving her that sniper’s precision look as he contemplates her. He hums softly, clearly not convinced. 

“You plan to present them with a version of yourself more palatable for their taste?” he asks, just as Bella closes the distance between them, climbing into his lap to place loving kisses on his jaw and neck. He seems to relax a little almost immediately, returning her affections in kind. How can he kiss me, hold me like this, knowing what he’ll try to do to me later? Knowing what he’ll take from me? Bella thinks, hiding her face in the crook of his neck. 

“No. I’m just putting on some clean clothes- it’s not like I’m wearing a disguise or anything. You went hunting with me, yet here you are- impeccably clean suit an all. Why should I be the only one looking like I just survived some kind of chainsaw massacre?” 

“You’re right, of course.” Aro amends, placing another kiss to the crown of her head. “You look stunning, mia cigno.”

“Do you think it’ll go well?” Bella whispers, fighting the urge to confront him openly again. 

“I do not know. I suppose that hinges entirely on just what you wish to achieve, seeing them again.” Aro murmurs, effortlessly matching her tone. Maybe this is her chance- maybe if she can successfully convey just how much their lives matter to her-

“I already told you. I want to make amends, I want to be on good terms. I want to be able to visit them, to spend time with them without worrying about whether they accept the person I’ve become or not. I want Alice to tell me all about whatever college she goes to, I want to win an arm wrestling match against Emmett. I want to have a family outside of these walls.”

“I see.” Aro says, tightening his hold on her slightly. “Then we best make haste, no?” He presses her to his chest as he comes to a stand, gently setting her down again once he reaches the threshold of the door. Bella demonstratively takes his hand in hers as they pass through the corridors, silently praying that these small changes are enough to set a new path for both herself and Aro. 
There is a part of her that condemns him, for being willing to hurt her like this. Looking back though, she has to admit that she isn’t innocent in that regard- once again remembering what she’d said to Charlie, all those months ago. How helpless he had been, watching her fall apart after the Cullens departure. How he must feel now, thinking she’d died in that plane crash. She thinks about the look on Jacob’s face when she’d chosen to fly to Volterra with Alice, the way he’d begged her not to. She thinks of the look on Edward’s face when she’d told him to go away.

She has hurt the people she loves most plenty, she quietly admits to herself- running away, faking her death for Charlie and Renée, leaving Jacob guessing on whether she’d been changed or killed, scaring Alice the way she had. She hadn’t meant to hurt them, but she had. Bella turns her head, catching a glimpse of Aro’s profile. Does he mean to hurt her? Does he regard her pain as collateral damage? Would he truly risk alienating her like this because the Cullens had disrespected him? Bella can’t believe that- she just… can’t. Millennia spent waiting for his mate, and he’d risk it all like that over a trivial matter like a slightly bruised ego? Of all the things this man is, shallow wouldn’t ever be a word she’d use to describe him.

“Have them sent in, mia stellina.” Aro commands briskly once they reach the foyer, swiftly bypassing the assembled guards and making his way into the throne room. 

“Yes, Pardone.” Jane says obediently, motioning to take off in the opposite direction.

“Aro.” Caius says warily, prompting his brother to turn and face him before following his gaze and staring at Bella instead, slowly looking her up and down. Jane, too, stares at her, narrowing her eyes and pursing her full lips before turning and striding off, intent on following her orders, fetching the Cullens and their companions. They’re in on it?
Aro’s lips stretch into a smile, his eyes glimmering dangerously as he silently regards Bella. She can practically see the cogs in his mind turning, planning his next move. At least this time I know he’s playing, she thinks bitterly. 

It doesn’t take long for the Cullens and Denalis to assemble before them once again. This time Bella doesn’t look their way as they enter, holding Caius speculative gaze instead, daring him to speak. 

“Eleazar, Carlisle!” Aro enthuses in front of them, following his usual routine, taking their hands and engaging them in idle small talk. It has been too long, old friend. Bella suppresses a sneer.

“What is the meaning of this?” Caius hisses beneath his breath, gesturing at Bella’s clothes. She offers a wry smile in response. Apparently he’d also hoped she’d greet their guest wearing the bloodied remains of her old blouse. 

“What does it look like?” She whispers back while Aro continues to prattle on about meeting Esme. 

“Another ill advised attempt at salvaging a situation which is far beyond salvageable.” Caius replies immediately, scowling at her. 

“So it is.” Bella answers simply, holding his gaze even as his eyes turn into narrow slits, his lips turning downward in displeasure. 

“-I assure you I did not mean you or your family any harm.” Aro is saying, prompting Bella’s ears to perk up, the rest of her going rigid as his words echo in her mind. I did not mean you any harm. Did. But he does now. He’d said the exact same thing before, Bella remembers, mentally kicking herself for not picking up on it then. I did not mean you any harm. She wonders idly if this is a hint meant for her, a thinly veiled threat aimed at the Cullens or both. It doesn’t make sense- Aro clearly doesn’t want them to get out of this unharmed, so why warn them instead of simply striking? Does he just enjoy watching them writhe? If his earlier words are to be believed his apparent goodwill changed when he took Edwards hand, the day he stood in court begging for death - but he had allowed him to go then, out of respect for Carlisle. What are you thinking, Aro? 

Bella forces herself to end her staring contest with Caius, averting her eyes briefly before staring at the back of Aro’s head instead. Carlisle meets her eyes then, and the look on his face tells her everything she needs to know- he has caught the implication behind those words, too. He forces a smile, bright and charming, and clasps a friendly hand over Aro’s shoulder. “I am glad to hear you say so, old friend.” He says softly, his eyes never leaving hers. “Bella.”

“Carlisle.” Bella answers, inclining her head in greeting. “I’m glad you came all this way to see us.”

“It is my pleasure. I hope you have been well, since… since Alice and Edward left Italy.” He rolls his shoulders back, likely trying to fight the tenseness taking over both his tone of voice and body. 

“I have, yes.” Bella replies just as stiffly. “Thank you.”

“Bella-” Edward interrupts, as was to be expected. Bella supposes this is his cue- She’s certain he’ll start doubting her free will any second now. 

“Just a moment, Edward.” She says softly, forcing her voice to be as gentle as she possibly can manage. She manages a smile as she briefly regards him before turning to Carlisle and the others once more. 

“I wanted to see you all, because I figured there was a lot left unsaid, before. This is about finding closure, I won’t be coming back with you.” Bella says, looking at Edward for just the length of a heartbeat before facing Alice instead. “I’m sorry I scared you, and I’m sorry I broke my promise. I didn’t keep it, because I can’t keep bending over backwards trying to get your approval while you walk all over me and my values; it’s just not sustainable. All I ever wanted was to be accepted by you, and I was ready to do just about anything to get there. I see now that that was wrong- You wouldn’t have budged on your views anymore than I would’ve, stubborn as we all are. You’ve never wanted this life, but I did. I don’t fit in with you, but I do fit in here.”

“Bella-” Alice sighs quietly, looking just as doubtful as before. “Bella, you can’t mean that- of course you fit in with us-” she says, though Bella can practically see her thoughts written all over her face- memories of her on that flight, the way she’d behaved after, laughing as she’d jumped out of the plane. 

“I know you suspect that I’m being forced to stay here against my will, Edward. I promise you, I’m not.” Bella goes on, quickly holding up a finger to quiet him when he sucks in a breath, his frown deepening. She stares at the familiar sight for a moment, reminded of all the times she’d touched the tip of her finger to his furrowed brow, smoothing out the lines as she spoke of things that worried him. She pulls her extended finger back as if burned, shaking off the memories. “I know all of this seems incredibly sudden to you. It isn’t for me. I have spent a lot of time here, with Aro. He didn’t mind-control me, I-”

“How do you know?” Edward interrupts, sounding much like a stubborn little kid, about to stomp his feet. “You haven’t been acting like yourself-”

“Like myself?” Bella repeats, dumbfounded for a moment. “What does that even mean anymore? Like myself- you mean the way I acted before you left? Or before I was trapped in a goddamn time loop?” She huffs a bitter little laugh, a tremor running through her body as she speaks. “Edward, I haven’t been who I was when you left in a long time. I’d like to think I have since grown as a person, I definitely have been through some… stuff. That doesn’t mean I’m being mind controlled. I just changed.”

“You can’t know that for sure, Bella-” Edward says, immediately falling quiet on his own accord as he spots the grin stretching Bella’s lips, splitting her face in two as she turns to regard Aro, perched on his throne above them.
“I just thought of something-” she says, watching Aro mirror her smile, curiosity sparkling brightly in his glowing eyes. “There is an easy fix for all of this. How would you feel about an experiment, Aro, Edward?”

“An experiment?” Edward echoes, disbelief clouding his tone while Aro clasps his hands together, giggling in open delight. “Bella, what the hell is-”

“Chelsea, Corin.” Bella calls, noting the way Aro’s smile widens at her commanding tone- the one she hadn’t actually used since playing at commanding the guard, back when she was still trying to find a way out of her loop. She only has to wait a short moment before the court’s doors open to reveal both women, dressed in the customary dark cloaks adorned with their golden crests each. Bella isn’t certain what she’d imagined them to look like, still she is taken aback by their beauty. Chelsea’s skin resembles that of her monarchs, delicate and shimmery in the light cascading down from the large dome above. They come to a halt before Bella, bowing their heads deeply, their long hair cascading over their shoulders in luscious waves of gold and chocolate brown. Bella tries not to break character now, though it is an incredibly strange feeling still to once again command someone so much older and wiser than her; someone whom she should probably bow to instead. 

“What are your instructions, Padrona?” Corin asks pleasantly, meeting her gaze once more. Her eyes are round and kind, as is her smile. If Bella had to put a name to it she’d describe her as looking trustworthy- but she knows better than that, especially considering her gift. Looks can be deceiving, after all; and tricking people into thinking themselves safe and content certainly speaks to her abilities and a naturally deceitful character.

Bella offers a smile of her own, gesturing at the crowd gathered behind her. “We are conducting an experiment. As it stands I am immune to some gifts, while susceptible to others- Like that of Jasper here. I would like for both of you to try and use your gift on me. Edward will be listening to your thoughts to assure that you truly are trying, and to gauge the success of that undertaking- as will Aro, to assure that Edward isn’t tempted to lie to either one of us. If you fail to alter the state of my mind, he will be forced to accept that I have joined the Volturi coven of my own volition.” 

“Magnificent, Isabella. A wonderful idea.” Aro praises, joining her side with a few quick strides. “This shall dispel any doubts the Cullens may have of our union once and for all.”

He takes both Corin and Chelsea’s outstretched hands in his, holding them in a gentle grip as their gazes fall back onto Bella, who nods her consent, locking eyes with them. 
She barely has time to marvel at his eager reaction - Does he really want that? To dispel their doubts? Wouldn’t that imply that they’ll be around a while longer? - before she feels Corin and Chelsea zero in on her.

The push is almost immediate- two gentle forces prodding her skull, turning sharper, harsher as time goes on. Bella tries to concentrate on pushing back, as much as she is capable, though she is uncertain if it actually makes a difference. After a moment of resisting - once she feels their efforts have garnered sufficient evidence of her immunity - she looks up at Aro, who is smiling at her still; that mad scientist smile that sends continuous shivers down her spine the longer he wears it. 

The prodding continues. Bella furrows her brow, looking between Aro and the two guards, their faces pinched in concentration. The force pushing against Bella’s skull grows in strength, pushing and pushing, threatening to crush her. “Aro-” Bella murmurs, one hand coming up to feel along her forehead automatically. “Aro?” She repeats, her voice thin and weak as she presses the balls of her hands against her eyes, trying - and failing - to relieve the pressure. 

“Aro!” Edward calls, lunging himself forward at him and immediately falling to the ground, writhing in agony that Bella recognizes to be Jane’s handiwork. 

“Now, now, Edward- Isabella is conducting an experiment and it would be terribly rude to tamper with her evidence, no?” Aro says absentmindedly, his eyes never leaving Bella. 

She barely registers the sensation of her knees hitting the ground beneath her as she sinks in on herself, clutching her head while the rest of the Cullens and their Alaskan cousins watch on with barely hidden horror etched into their pale faces. Her vision begins to blur and swim at the edges, her head throbbing painfully as she continues to press her hand against it, waiting for the prodding to stop. She lifts a shaky hand, trying to concentrate on rewinding time, changing her path - but she can’t focus long enough to get a solid grip on time, can’t do anything but wait while the pressure on her skull builds until she fears it might actually crack under the combined influence of Corin and Chelsea.

Images and resounding sounds of cracking bones and ripping flesh fill Bella’s mind as she stares at the marble ground beneath her, her vision swimming, eyes stinging uncomfortably. As the pressure continues to build, so does the volume of a humming sound in her mind- one she recognizes to be that of the plane engine, growing louder and louder with each passing second until it is all she hears. 

Bella?

Bella!

Bella doesn’t know for certain if Alice is actually calling out to her or not, can’t tell anymore if any of the sounds reaching her ears now are real. She heaves a strained breath, her grip on her head tightening. There are voices- screams, and Bella can’t for the life of her discern between them as they form a single scream, mixing with the hum of the engine. She isn’t even completely certain if it isn’t her own voice, her own agony loud in her ears. 

“Aro-” someone is pleading, the words strangely distorted. “That is enough, we believe you-” the voice is saying, growing more urgent with every passing second. Bella recognizes it to be Carlisle’s voice, uncharacteristically afraid- she has only ever known him to be a force of calm, but the strain on his voice now speaks volumes of the fear gripping him. Fear for her? Or for the rest of his coven? 

“Very well.” Aro agrees, and just as quickly as it had crushed her the pressure on Bella eases, eventually vanishing altogether. Panting harshly Bella presses her hands against the marble ground, pushing herself up slowly - watching Edward do the same. 

Bella he mouths, his face distorted in pain still. Bella this isn’t love.

Bella lifts her head, looking up at the hand offered to her and the man it belongs to. Aro stands above her, crouching down slightly. She hesitantly reaches out, allowing him to grip her hand and pull her up beside him, one arm snaking around her middle and holding her close, steadying her as she sways on her feet, the room still spinning. 

“There.” He says pleasantly, and though Bella can’t see it, she can hear his pleased smile in the tenor of his voice. “Mi dispiace tantissimo, tesorina.” He whispers into her ear before addressing the room at large once again. “Isabella’s mind is entirely her own, as it has always been.” 

“Is it?” Bella murmurs into his chest. It certainly doesn’t feel like it- She can’t quite shake the feeling that she has once again stumbled into one of his traps, following a script she didn’t know he’d already written. Had he waited for her to think of this idea? Had he orchestrated her? She doesn’t know, can’t figure it out now, while the room still spins. 

“Of course, dolcezza.”

“Will you let them go now?” Bella whispers, looking up at him. “Will you?”

“Hm.” Aro hums, considering them one by one. “Not yet, mia amata. There are still some points worth discussing, namely the Cullen’s apparent faible for breaking the laws put in place by their betters.”

“We’ve… we’ve been over this before, Aro- Can you really fault them for saving me? Aren’t you the least bit glad they did?”

Aro smiles down at her, running a hand through her hair, gently massaging her head. “Of course, of course. But there is another matter that garners my concern, Isabella. Even overlooking their rule breaking concerning you, their collusion with the wolves remains an issue worth addressing also.”

“Their what?” Caius booms behind them. 

Bella catches the way Aro’s lips twitch at the interruption, a smile quickly hidden behind a mask of genuine concern, but there nonetheless. “Indeed it appears the Cullens have formed an amicable relationship with a pack of wolves native to their hunting ground.”

“Madness!” Caius shouts, “To form an allegiance with our mortal enemies- one must hardly marvel at who it is they are planning to strike! This is treachery- a perfect example of their perfidy toward our coven!” 

“The wolves are not loyal to us, we have merely struck an agreement to allow for a peaceful coexistence on what is arguably their ground-” Carlisle rushes to explain.

“They’re not even actual werewolves-” Alice argues, falling silent as her eyes glaze over, lost in another vision. 

Bella doesn’t need to share her gift to know what it is she sees. “Aro, you know the wolves aren’t any danger to you-” she intercepts, only to be interrupted by Caius once more.

“You know of this disgusting union?” He snarls, a growl bubbling up his throat that Bella can’t help but respond to in kind. 

It doesn't matter, she realizes. Even if Edward doesn’t speak up, even if she manages to navigate this conversation in a way that paves the way for a peaceful coexistence, Aro will find a reason to strike. There is no fixing this, no coming out on the other end unharmed. He will find a way, he always does. If he truly wants them dead they will be; perhaps not today or tomorrow, but soon. She can’t change that unless she figures out a way to change his mind, but she doubts she can- she can’t even figure out why he is so intent on killing them in the first place. 

“Why do you want to kill them?” She whispers, pulling at a fistful of his suit.

“The punishment for the breaking of our laws is death.” Aro evades, a non-answer if Bella has ever heard one.

“Why do you really want to kill them? If breaking the law didn’t suffice to force your hand before, why now?”

“Because, Isabella, while I may be willing to look the other way once or twice I certainly won’t be moved to turn a blind eye to the pattern forming before me now.”

“Liar!” Bella shouts, unable to contain her frustration any longer. “You’re a liar, I knew that - know that - but I was stupid, naive enough to think you wouldn’t lie anymore, not to me! You’ve been manipulating me this entire time-” Bella pushes at his chest irately, fully expecting Aro to call out for his guard, but he remains completely silent, unmoving as she grabs him by the lapels of his suit jacket - perhaps thinking himself safe from her wrath, untouchable. As if to prove a point Bella reaches out, taking his face in her hands, gripping it tightly as she stares into his unrepentant eyes. 

“What are you going to do, Aro? Are you going to kill my family and expect me to sit by and watch? Do you really think I won’t save them from you?” 

“Not all of them, bambina.” Aro says, smiling a saccharine smile that sends prickly shivers down Bella’s back, her grip on him tightening as he glances meaningfully at Alice and Jasper. “Forgive me, Isabella- but I simply cannot allow you to interfere on this.” He glances at Corin and Chelsea then, exchanging a set of looks Bella can’t assign meaning to - though she understands regardless. This is why- why he’d been so eager to see her experiment, why he’d continued to push and push- why he’d only stopped after Bella visibly lifted her hand, in turn demonstrating that she is unable to use her gift while under their combined influence, never quite penetrating but distractingly painful and exhausting nonetheless. 

It’s not just a mate he wants Bella, it’s a useful tool Edward’s earlier words ring through her mind and Bella recoils, stung by the realization that there may be more to them than she had initially thought. How much of what Edward had said is true? He’s turning you into his weapon, something to utilize in his endless pursuit of power. Bella, don’t you see what path you are on? You may think you are here because you want to be, just like his guard, just like his brothers- but this can’t possibly be what you want. He’ll use you to enslave people, to add new members to his guard and continue the cycle. It is slavery, Bella, plain and simple. 

She can’t stand by and watch as Aro adds Alice and Jasper to his collection - enslaves them, corrupting their minds and turning them into placid little pawns. Bella is more than a little aware of her own hypocrisy regarding this- of course the fate of the other guards is easier to accept, never having known them as anything other than their current roles Bella had no difficulty pushing her worries aside. But this is Alice-

Bella?

Bella!

You don’t have to change at all for me to love you Bella, I always have.

Bella staggers back, the weight of her recent memories heavy on her conscience - or what remains of it now. She can’t allow this to happen, has to intervene somehow- “Aro-” Carlisle shouts, though he doesn’t get to finish that sentence before Jasper collapses next to him, Alice following suit, landing in a small heap of designer clothes on the cool marble floor, curling in on herself and whimpering quietly.

Jane and Alec don’t so much as move this time around, merely focusing their gazes on the Cullens and Denalis. The rest of them don’t move at all, knowing, perhaps, that they can’t win a fight against Jane and Alec. Instead they stare at Bella for just the fraction of a moment before falling to the ground - blinded, numb - except for Edward, who writhes and screams in agony as Jane's flames devour him once more. 

Felix and Demetri jump into action almost immediately, tearing Carlisle and Eleazar’s companion apart, piece by piece before moving toward Edward’s writhing form. Bella watches, shocked into complete silence. Just like before, she thinks - just like in the loop, when Aro had decided to keep her and Alice for himself and pit them against one another. It occurs to her the that that incident must not have been a fluke- he’d genuinely intended to take them all along, it was just the matter of how and when that changed. So perhaps that’s it- the true reason why. Perhaps he simply feels he has been biding his time long enough, waiting for Alice and the others to come to him. Perhaps this isn’t about Bella at all. 

Collateral damage. That’s what it is- her pain. So she’d been right- Aro never actually cared about their insults or general disregard of his rules, what he cared about - always and forever - is their gifts. 

She’ll go back, Bella tells herself. Back to before they arrived, back to before Aro so much as invited them- back to before he knew of her weakness. And then what? a quiet voice at the back of Bella's mind murmurs. Do it all over again? Trap yourself in another loop, endlessly going over this - again and again? Even if he doesn’t invite them, even if he doesn’t kill them there is no telling what he’ll think of to get around you. He’s managed fine just now, hasn’t he?

It doesn’t matter, Bella tells herself. She’ll think of something once she has rewound, once she has time to think. She doesn’t have time now- the moment Aro puts her under Corin and Chelsea’s influence again she is at his mercy- if they keep prodding her for a day or two she won’t be able to go back far enough to change things- Bella gulps, trying to subtly lift her hand.

Aro catches her wrist in his immediately, holding on tightly - not yet enough to stop her but a warning none the less. One wrong move and Corin and Chelsea will be upon her. Bella isn’t sure she’d be fast enough to evade them both- “Please stop.” She tries, looking deeply into his unrepentant eyes. “Stop this, you’ve made your point - let them be put back together, Aro, don’t kill them-” 

“On what grounds, Isabella? Have I not been more than fair to them in the past, and have they not continued to disappoint, not merely myself but you as well? Am I wrong in assuming so?” 

“That doesn’t mean I want them dead!” Bella cries, shaking her head violently, pulling against his grip on her wrist. “I’m not like you, I can’t bear to watch my family come to harm!” Bella shrieks, genuine panic ripping at her as she regards the man she loves. She overstepped, uttering such words - the implication clear as day, going off of the glance Aro risks at Marcus, who simply stares at him. “Please Aro, please, I’m begging you don’t do this-” Bella pleads, just as Marcus slowly rises from his throne. Bella struggles only a moment longer before falling silent, watching Marcus eye Aro and Caius, clearly having put the pieces together.

“So it is true.” He whispers, his voice deep and rough with emotion, his eyes alight with anger the likes of which Bella hadn’t thought him capable of. “It was you.”

“Of course it was.” Aro answers cooly, just as Demetri lights the heap of torn limbs on fire, save the few members of each coven Aro wishes to add to his guard. 

“You-” Marcus growls, lifting an arm to point his finger at Aro, who merely stands there, stubbornly holding his gaze. 

Clever girl, using my own methods against me Aro’s words from days past ring through her mind. Using his own methods- “I can undo this.” Bella says quickly, eyes darting back and forth between Aro and Marcus, who seems stuck in place; fighting an internal battle. “I can take back what I said, Aro - if you give me an out, if you tell me how to stop you from doing this. If you let me go back I’ll fix it!” she urges, pulling him further away from his brothers. Marcus’ eyes follow her, and for the first time since meeting what remains of this ancient vampire she feels he is truly awake, present in the moment. 

“Do not undo this, child - do not dare push me back into ignorance!” he says, his deep voice echoing in the large hall of the court, his words bouncing from the walls. Into ignorance, ignorance. Bella shudders, holding his stare as he continues to glare at her. 

Above her Aro chuckles half heartedly. “I don’t need you to take it back, Isabella. Caius knows, having helped me execute my plan all those years ago, and as does Marcus - deep down. Perhaps it is time we discussed this openly, seeing as silence has done us little favors. Let him be furious, let him rage - I would rather he vent his agony than merely sit there a moment longer.” 

“If you don’t give me an out-” Bella starts to say, growing more desperate with every passing second he spends ignoring the glowering form of Marcus standing just off to the side of them. “If you don’t let me fix this I-”

“You will kill me? Isabella, I understand your judgement on this is clouded by your adoration of the Cullens. Alice and Jasper will remain with you, it is merely Carlisle and Edward whom I have no use for - nor the remaining coven members who did not join us today and shall also be dealt with swiftly.”

“I will kill you.” Bella says, though the words don’t exactly sound convincing coming from her, and Aro merely smiles in response, leaning forward slightly to press a kiss to her forehead. 

“You may try, mia amata, but you will likely find yourself unable.” 

“Why?” 

“You cannot kill me any more than I can kill you, tessorina.” 

Bella falls completely silent, staring up at him in utter disbelief, the purple fumes rising from the pile of burning limbs filling her lungs with every breath she heaves. The distant sound of a plane engine grows louder and louder in the confines of her mind, the sound of idle chatter transforming into panicked shrieks of agony, the sound of a Game Boy hitting the carpet with a soft thud as the game over jingle plays. 

Drip-drip. 

Bella? 

Bella! 

This isn’t you!

Bella shakes herself, trying to rid herself of the images of dead bodies flashing before her eyes, the plane, the bus - Alice’s terrified voice in her ears. 

This isn’t you, this isn’t you.

Bella staggers back, blinking rapidly, but the images won’t stop, the noise of the engine and Alice’s fear driving her insane. She throws herself forward again, grabbing Aro with all her might.
“Since you like experiments so much perhaps we ought to conduct another one- You wanted to see what would happen, didn’t you? If I took someone with me.” Bella pauses, holding his gaze even as his eyes widen, no doubt debating whether she’ll actually go through with it. The air between them seems to hum with energy, shocks of current travelling up and down Bella’s spine as she stares deeply into Aro’s ruby eyes. “I think we just found ourselves a volunteer.” She whispers, pleased by the noticeable shiver running through him at her words, his lips falling open just a little.

“Isa-” 

<<<

Bella is ripped away with such force that it knocks the breath out of her lungs. She squeezes her eyes shut, but the sounds surrounding her continue, growing more frantic with every passing moment. A thousand shrieks - mostly variations of the same voices, shouting again and again, pleading and gurgling, choking on their own screams. The cacophony sounds is oddly familiar, in an unsettling way. 

<<<

Bella allows herself to be pulled away, hoping against all odds to land somewhere safe, somewhere quiet; somewhere else. With someone else; Aro, but not Aro - the version of him she’d believed in up until now; the one who hadn’t betrayed her. 

<<⸮em llik lliw uoY<<

.anirosset ,uoy llik nac I naht erom yna em llik tonnac uoY

Her grip on him tightens, pulling him closer as she braces herself for the wall - for the inevitable obstacle she’d crashed against before. 

!ɒllɘᗺ

<<< 

This time around when she hits the wall it is unexpectedly painful, and Bella shrieks in agony as she crashes into it - through it - and continues to fall; though part of her seems to remain behind it, stretching until it tears, leaving behind pieces like torn off skin. Bella is certain whatever was ripped from her is vital somehow, though she can’t for the life of her say what if was that tore. She tries to reach out for it with one hand, gripping thin air, her hand uselessly falling back down as she continues to drop down into the unknown, deeper than she’d fallen before - further down than she’d ever even thought possible. 

<<< 

Bella can’t breathe - not that she particularly needs to, still the inability to do so strikes fear into her nonetheless. She pulls Aro closer again, trying to breathe in his scent but finding it wrong somehow, unrecognizable. He is quiet, utterly silent as the universe warps around them; pieces of conversations long gone echoing in the space between them while Bella struggles to take a deep breath, trying to figure out what is happening to them.

“⸮orA" She asks hesitantly, her own voice sounding weirdly distorted. He doesn’t answer, and Bella can’t make out his face. Panic grips her as she remembers the plant - remembers what it had looked like after she’d taken it. 

What have I done? What have I done to him? 

Regret courses through Bella like current and she hugs him tightly, hoping against all odds that her proximity will protect him somehow as she tries to stop - to put an end to this. They continue to fall, and Bella realizes that she has long lost control, merely along for the ride. She tries to picture time coming to a sudden stop, tries to imagine frozen figures suspended in the air - but rather than stopping, time seems to rewind even more quickly. 

She can barely find it in herself to even try anymore, one hand clinging onto Aro, the other frantically feeling for any missing parts in her upper body - her chest, her heart. It aches, a burning sort of pain where there wasn’t one before and Bella bristles, trying to figure out what it might mean. Vampires aren’t meant to feel pain, not like this at least - but this isn’t Jane’s torture, nor the pressure of Corin and Chelsea’s collective gifts crushing her or the indescribable agony caused by venom. Bella continues to run her fingers along the spaces that ache the most, trying to find its source - something to tell her what kind of injury she might’ve attained. 

Damages. Damages.

Your mind is protected Aro’s voice reminds her gently, his exact words having burned themselves into Bella’s mind the moment he had first uttered them. There seems to be a certain disconnect between your mind and body however; after all you did obtain more or less permanent injuries even when traveling back and forth. Perhaps, Isabella, this protection is necessary, shielding you from ending up like this plant. 

Perhaps you are able to take living things with you, but because they lack your particular brand of protection they obtain damages you do not. 

Damages. 

Bella tries to ward off her panic as the pain continues to grow worse, moving within her chest in pulses almost akin to a heartbeat and leaving her guessing as to what exactly she might’ve damaged. 

She is reminded of the pain her transformation had caused her - the confusion that had come along with it as she’d aimlessly jumped through time. But this ache is unlike the one she had felt then - the flames had devoured her whole, robbing her of all senses other than pain, driving her mad and leaving her uncertain as to why she was in such agony at all. 

Although the wound in her chest burns it isn’t anything like the blaze that had devoured her then, she isn’t writhing in agony - she is simultaneously aware of physically being fine while being plagued by a deep sense of something being terribly wrong as something continues to be torn from her slowly, piece by piece, like pulling stitches out of a wound that hasn't fully healed, tearing open the skin as the thread is yanked away from it. 

Something is wrong, she knows. She doesn’t know how she knows, but she does- knows it in her hardened marrow. 

<<<<<

Aro doesn’t speak, doesn’t move against her, and Bella cries into the crook of his neck, begging him to stay whole, trying to ignore the pain in her chest as it continues to be torn open agonizingly slowly. 

”.eid t’nod esaelᑫ“ Bella whispers anyway, though she can barely make out her own voice as the whooshing sounds in her head grow louder and louder, once again resembling the sound of the plane engine. Is that where they’re going? Back to the plane? It can’t be - it wouldn’t have taken this long, though Bella can’t exactly be certain about that now- can’t possibly measure the speed of time in the weird subliminal space she finds herself trapped in, clinging to Aro’s still form. 

Aro. 

Bella wonders if he is in pain - if he is feeling anything at all. If he does, he doesn’t show it, and Bella grows more and more worried as he continues to remain quiet. Again she tries to breathe him in, noting the way his scent isn’t… it isn’t quite right. 

Something is wrong. Aro-

Something wrong with him?

His scent- His skin-

Bella’s mind is racing, trying to figure out what feels so wrong about Aro’s scent, why she is in pain and how she might stop any of this. She is barely able to form a coherent thought, distracted by the sound of voices and impressions of light- trying to push them both aside and detangle her thoughts, each string leading her to a new set of knots.

Bella mentally reaches for a string, following it slowly- as slowly as she is capable of.

Aro isn’t moving, isn’t speaking - therefore something is wrong with him.

He cannot sleep, cannot faint therefore he must be dead, a voice murmurs in the back of her mind, one that she quickly works to suppress, pushing it down forcefully and willing it not to resurface. But the thought won’t leave her, now that it has occurred - Aro is dead, and that is what is wrong. That is why she’s in pain, why nothing seems right anymore - she’d seen this happen, seen the effect losing one's soulmate had on Marcus - she knows that this is the worst thing that could possibly happen to any one of their kind, yet it has taken her until now to realize just what was being torn from her. 

Or who.

He’s dead. I killed him. I’ve torn myself apart, my soul- and he’s dead.

I killed him.

<<<<

There are unfamiliar voices, barely audible in the distance. Bella tries to concentrate on the words being spoken but they don’t make any sense to her, just as weirdly distorted as her own voice had been. Again she tightens her grip on Aro, horrified to find that her arms go right through him- she stares into the space where he used to be, gasping for air. 

Aro is gone, her chest wide open, a gaping hole where her heart used to sit, and Bella can’t even muster up the will to scream, knowing that she did this to him - to herself. She can’t even really recall why- for trying to take her family from her, she remembers. But what she has lost now, what he has given freely in exchange is that much worse, that much more painful, and Bella wants nothing more than to go back - or forward - and fix it.

<<<

The voices continue, sometimes speaking in unison, falling quiet before growing louder again. There is laughter and singing, echoing in Bella’s head with a steady thrum - none of it matters. Aro is gone. Dead. 

I will kill you her own words ring in her mind mockingly, and Bella hugs her arms around her middle tightly - trying to figure out a way to stop, to go back or forward, to go anywhere but here, wherever that may be. The pain in her chest continues, growing worse with every moment she spends falling, and Bella wonders if it will ever stop. 

You may try, mia amata, but you will likely find yourself unable.

You cannot kill me any more than I can kill you, tessorina.

Bella heaves a heavy sob, her hands forming tight fists. She wishes that were true. She wishes she hadn’t just proven him wrong. She wishes she could touch him, smell him- she wishes she could listen to his voice and know that he is fine, alive and well.

<<<

Bella hits the ground face first, her mouth full of grass, her eyes pressed tightly shut. She stays perfectly still for a long moment, debating whether opening her eyes and getting up even is an option at this point. Perhaps she ought to just stay as she is; bury herself in the ground and never resurface. 

Her chest aches, and she is painfully aware of the lack of familiar presences around her- wherever she is, it isn’t court, and Aro is nowhere near. He isn’t… he isn’t anywhere, anymore.

Because you killed him, the voice in her mind supplies cooly. Because you just couldn’t help but sacrifice your own happiness for that of others once again. Well done, idiot. You could’ve had it all - Could’ve had Aro, Alice and Jasper at your side. But you just had to-

“Shut up.” Bella mutters, spitting out some grass and gravel. They wouldn’t have been themselves-

But they would have been alive. She isn’t so certain that they are now. 

Would it really have been that bad, accepting Aro’s wishes? Is it worth being where we are now- wherever that may be? Are they safe now, or has your idiocy merely destroyed Volterra and left us in a crater? 

Bella hesitantly presses her hands against the grass, gripping tiny pieces of gravel as she pushes herself upward. Slowly, carefully, she cracks open her eyes and hesitantly looks around.

She can smell the ocean, can hear the sound of waves crashing against cliffs nearby. Other than the pieces of grass still stuck to her tongue she can taste the salt in the air, as well as the acidic taste of… oranges. Bella pulls a face, immediately reminded of the plane. Scrunching up her nose she pushes herself fully off of the ground, taking in her surroundings. 

She is sat on a cliff, the sky above bright and blue, the air clean and cool. Coming to a stand she leans over the cliff’s edge, staring down into the ocean beneath. There are barely any patches of sand, mostly stones and clear turquoise water lapping up at them - this isn’t Volterra. It’s quiet, so utterly quiet that Bella is certain there is no traffic nearby, no tourists chatting in their stupidly colourful buses. 

She turns, taking in the sight behind her. Trees carrying varying fruits, lush and colourful, ripe and juicy.

And beneath one of them, sat against one of the large trunks and lounging in the shadows sits Aro, holding a fruit in his hand- its juice dripping down the length of his arm, completely forgotten as he stares at her with wide eyes. Hazel eyes. 

“Aro?” Bella whispers hesitantly, watching him as he inelegantly scrambles up, the orange he’d been biting into carelessly dropping to the ground and landing in the grass with a soft thud. 

He’s saying something as he walks toward her- but the words don’t make any sense to Bella, who can barely find the will to even listen, entirely distracted by the sun kissed tint of his olive skin, drenched in sweat and uncharacteristically dirty, and the sound of his heart - beating wildly in his chest. 

Bella sucks in a deep breath, watching him walking toward her slowly- listens as his breathing, the rapid heartbeat in his chest, and the senseless words leaving his lips all jumble together in her scrambled mind. His tongue briefly darts out to lick at his lips, collecting what remains of the orange’s juice. He’s still talking. Bella shakes her head at him, taking a timid step back. 

Aro.

Aro… Human.

Aro’s eyes widen, his hand automatically shooting up to stop her as she stumbles back, closer to the edge of the cliff. Again he calls out to her, and again the words he is speaking don’t quite register with her. Latin, she supposes- or something equally ancient, easily rolling off his tongue. 

She’s gone back- all the way back, one might say. Bella lifts her hand, trying to focus- to go back - or forth; to fast forward all the way back to where she belongs. Aro meanwhile seems to take that as his cue, his outstretched hand taking Bella’s in his and pulling her toward him, away from the cliff. His hands are rough and calloused from manual labour, his skin burning to the touch, a little sticky from the orange’s juices. Bella marvels at the difference in sensation to the one she has grown used to by now- smooth and perfect, firm yet gentle. There is something missing- Missing. 

Time doesn’t move, at least not in the way she wants it to, but Bella does - allowing Aro to tug at her, eyes widening once more as the cold of her skin registers with him. She half expects him to recoil from her, but Aro merely tightens his grip, marvelling at her stony flesh, shimmering brightly in the sun. Again words begin to spill rapidly from his mouth, and all Bella can do is stare at his lips as they move while he lifts her arm slightly, turning it this way and that as he inspects it, watching the little rainbow prisms it reflects dance in the shadows.

“Ikarus?” She whispers after a moment of listening to the sound of his unfamiliar voice, now lacking the soft quality vampirism had lent it, slightly rougher around the edges- less… He sounds youthful. Naive in his enthusiasm. She watches as a spark of recognition lights his warm eyes at the sound of his name, liquid brown with spots of green and a ring of gold. He eagerly nods his head, talking and talking, long tresses of dark hair billowing in the ocean breeze as he holds onto her hand, completely unfazed by the cold of her skin - and the crimson of her eyes for that matter.

Bella allows him to touch as he pleases, though she doesn’t dare actually touch him herself, never having touched a person with the intent of keeping them intact after. She’s terrified of breaking his hand, though she does suppose if she were to cause him injury somehow she could always go back a little- That’s what got you into this mess Bella reminds herself harshly. She doesn’t understand any of it- not his words, nor the exact circumstances that lead her here or the glaring absence of the sparks of electricity she’d come to expect as Aro touched her, shooting up her limbs wherever his fingers brushed against her skin. 

Again she lifts her free hand, trying to force time to accelerate- to no avail. Her fingers stretch and relax uselessly, again and again. She tries to go back instead-

<<<

-and watches as Aro drops her hand before walking backwards, slumping back against the tree, the discarded orange flying up and landing in his hand. He tilts his head to the side slightly, his eyes falling shut, a soft smile playing on his lips- warm and relaxed, enjoying the shelter the trees offer him from the sun. 

Bella loosens her grip on time, allowing it to flow freely once more. This time she doesn’t move, doesn’t speak, doesn’t disturb Aro’s slumber. She watches as his grip on the orange slowly loosens ever so slowly, until it eventually tumbles to the ground, landing in the soft grass. He smiles briefly, caught up in what Bella assumes to be a pleasant dream.

Bella slowly sinks to the ground, legs giving out beneath the weight of her regret. She silently lands on her knees, her fingers digging into the gravel beneath, gripping fistfuls of grass. She’d felt trapped before, in that stupid loop of hers. It’s starting to dawn on her now that that had barely been more than an inconvenience- this, she gathers, this is much worse.

She gulps down another breath, trying to ground herself - failing miserably. 

She’s stuck. She’s managed to trap herself in Ancient Greece, to mess up so completely that she lacks the proper words for it. Her chest aches and aches as she continues to stare at Aro, resting peacefully beneath that stupid orange tree.

Bella wants to scream, to cry, and there is a part of her that wants to laugh at the absurdity of it all. Isn’t this what you wanted? her mind supplies helpfully. Didn’t you want to go back to the very beginnings of human civilization and see everything there is to see? Bella genuinely wants to slap herself silly for ever thinking that would be a fun idea. She can’t go back - or, more accurately, forth - which leaves her with what option, exactly? Wait it out? She huffs a quiet breath, the hint of a bitter laugh leaving her lips as she regards Aro, slumbering still, and oh so human.

Isn’t this what you wanted?

Perhaps it was. She remembers distinctly wanting to go somewhere safe, with a different Aro- and this one is just about as different as it gets, isn’t he? An Aro who has yet to be turned into a vampire, found the Volturi and murder his own sister in cold blood. An Aro who isn’t so out of reach- so above it all. This Aro is just a man, dozing off in the sun. This Aro is free to go where he pleases, has yet to make any immortal enemies. 

Didn’t you ask for this?

Bella slowly climbs back on her feet, walking over to him on silent feet. She leans down, breathing him in, satiating a curiosity she didn’t know she had- knowing what he’d smelled like, wondering what he might’ve tasted like. She settles for carefully trailing a hand along his cheek, warm and rosy, trying to ignore the ache in her throat. It isn’t the only ache she is painfully aware of however, her free hand tracing a shape along her chest hesitantly. The pain remains- the one she had thought to be the result of Aro’s death. 

Again the contact of her skin pressed to his yields no reaction- not so much as a tingle, not to mention sparkling current. Nothing. 

This Aro is many things, Bella realizes with a start. But he is not her mate. 

———————

End of Book I